The Brass Swan Cosmology
by
John Pallyn
© 1991-2012 by John Pallyn
Introduction
This is the Brass Swan Cosmology. A Cosmology is a study of the Cosmos, or all
encompassed by the structure of the Universe. A Brass Swan is simply a Brass
Swan. I call this the Brass Swan Cosmology only to differentiate it from any
other cosmology. No other inferences should be drawn from the title.
Obviously, this is not a complete study of all that is known. That would require
a nearly infinite volume continually updated until the end of time. Being a
finite inhabitant of this Universe, I have chosen a less arduous course. The
design of these essays is to give a collective overview of the realm of Human
experience. This is our Cosmos, our Universe. The following essays originate
from an individual Human Being. As a result, they will not be accepted as the
definitive word on the Human experience. The Human condition, however, is not
so nebulous, nor knowledge so unattainable that we cannot arrive at some basic
conclusions about ourselves and the Universe we inhabit. We therefore proceed
on the best information available. When a new discovery is made, a new insight
realized, previous concepts must change accordingly. Knowledge is a nearly infinite
ladder with new rungs being continually added as new insights are proven a more
accurate definition of our world. Each new step depends on the step before it.
We will never reach the top of the ladder.
Yet, many have reached the top of the ladder simply because they have stopped
their ascent. Most of the religions and political thought that currently dominate
the world are rooted in thinking thousands of years old. While some aspects
of the Human experience have remained constant during that time, most ideas
about our place in the Universe have been radically altered. The philosophical
truths at any time in Human history are dependent on the quality of the knowledge
at that time. It is unreasonable to expect that the best thinking of three thousand
years ago be readily transplanted to a relevant position in modern philosophy.
This is the underlying force behind these essays. The Brass Swan Cosmology is
an exploration of the Universe based on our current position on the ladder of
knowledge. After the first chapter, which explains the basis for our thinking,
I will be taking major category topics, in turn, explaining the underlying principles
of our perception of the Universe and ourselves. These conclusions are in no
way dogmatic. With better information, I will change my position in order to
fit more closely with the new information. I will no doubt, in time, make some
revisions in what I have presented here. This is the nature of Human knowledge.
I have endeavored to present my conclusions as clearly as possible. Nothing
should be inferred or read into, except at the most fundamental level. These
essays are not designed to create a following of any kind. They are a personal
exploration in a public arena.
Chapter One
Relatively Speaking
I live in a suburb of Los Angeles. This is a relatively simple statement of
a fact. Unfortunately, it is open to a wide range of interpretations. First,
let us examine Los Angeles. Los Angeles is a word that defines a major population
center on the coast of Southern California. It is a physical area with its boundaries
defined on a map. I would think, however, that the first thing that would come
to the mind of a reader when reading the first line of this chapter would not
be a geographical description of Los Angeles. A long-term resident of Los Angeles
would have a different set of references from someone who has never been to
Los Angeles. Writing that I live in a suburb of Los Angeles is hardly exact.
The area in which I reside was not considered a suburb only twelve years ago.
The area, in which I grew up, fifteen miles closer to Los Angeles, was not considered
a suburb twenty-five years ago. A cartographer, however, might suggest that
I actually do not live in a suburb of Los Angeles, but rather of San Bernardino,
a population center to the east. San Bernardino, is after all, the nearest large
city. The expansion of the suburbs however, has occurred outward from Los Angeles,
not San Bernardino. In this context, the statement that I live in a suburb of
Los Angeles is correct. I feel like a dog chasing its own tail. Where is the
conclusion to this simple line of thought?
There is no end because there are no parameters to the question. There was no
end to the above discourse because there were no boundaries. If the question
were asked of me, “Where do you live?” the opening statement would
have been quite adequate without further extrapolation. It depends on the parameters
of the question. A casual acquaintance would be satisfied, but a foreign businessman
looking to relocate in the area might enjoy my little demographic discourse.
Here we go again, the boundaries are falling. The reason for this confusion
is that included in language is information that is taken for granted. Like
a geometric proof, Humans communicate with a certain number of givens, or preconceived
notions about the communication. Unlike a geometric proof, Human communication
does not establish rigid boundaries around the question or the answer.
This is a book, primarily about philosophy. This establishes a certain number
of expectations in the mind of the reader. One of these expectations is that
the author will not be discussing geography. When I started by discussing geography,
the reader assumed that it was to illustrate some other point. In this instance,
the assumption was correct. No harm was done. No expectations were dissolved.
It is these assumptions that are inherited with the use of language that provide
us with some of our greatest stumbling blocks on the road to understanding.
Yet, without certain assumptions communication in the medium of language would
be pointless.
Let us start from the beginning. Words are taught to us as symbols. We are shown
a picture of a tree. We are told, "tree", and we are shown the written
expression of that vocalization. We are taught to recognize objects in our environment,
vocalize them, and memorize their written equivalent. It is this process that
adds substance to something as ethereal as language. We learn the concrete nouns
of our environment first because they are the easiest to represent and assimilate.
They provide the basis for understanding the complex relationships that have
to be expressed by language. It would be useless to try to explain the concept
of time without first explaining the device we use to measure it. This method
of learning has its drawbacks.
It is easy to mistake time for clocks. We feel cheated is our watches run down
and lose time. We have expressions in the English language such as: "Time
flies when you’re having fun", or "Where has the time gone to?”
These expressions reveal our sense of time as some sort of physical quantity
allocated to each individual at birth until your "Time runs out".
Unfortunately, the physical Universe is not run on our clocks. One of the great
leaps of imagination in this century was to realize that time was a dimension
of space. Time, like three-dimensional space, is relative to the point of view
of the observer. Time is not the same for an observer in an intense gravitational
field relative to an observer on Earth. Despite this insight into the nature
of the Universe, our language has not changed in its conception of time. There
has been no need to change. The concept of time we teach to our children is
more than adequate, as it is expressed in our language, to function with absolute
certainty. It is not likely that any of us will need any advanced notion of
time in our daily affairs.
It is this use of language that presents us with a dichotomy that pervades our
language, and therefore the way in which we experience our world. Language serves
as the template we use to express our cosmos to other Human Beings. Yet, as
I have illustrated, it is often imprecise and on occasion completely inaccurate.
An example of this dichotomy is the system of justice administered by the government.
Someone accused of digressing the law is not immediately punished for his or
her actions. Their digression must be proven beyond a reasonable doubt. If a
trial ensues, the representatives of the government will attest to the guilt
of the person charged with the offence. The person charged with the offence
will then attest to his innocence. Each side will present evidence on behalf
of their positions. A judge or jury will decide which position is the more valid
of the two. That decision can be rejected by another court. So it goes.
The problem comes back to the use of language. Laws in the United States of
America are written in the English language. The laws are written is such a
way as to be specific about their purposes. Any written law, however, cannot
cover the wide range of Human activities. Written in the English language, it
cannot be perfectly specific about what it encompasses in the social relationships
of man. The inherent inexactness of the language opens it to interpretations
that can take multifarious forms. Language is itself an act of imagination.
We connect words with a mental symbolism that is unique to each individual.
We create our own dictionaries based on our experiences. The six billion dictionaries
running around this planet are nearly identical in general and individual in
particular. When a person is on trial for a crime, he is either guilty of committing
the crime or he is not. Very few cases fall into the category where it would
be impossible to make a distinction between the two alternatives. Nevertheless,
the courts are filled with such cases. Individual motivations, and the imprecise
nature of the vehicle of truth, language, turn the prospects for finding the
truth into something of a word game.
The dictionary is a circle. Definition of a word depends on knowing words. The
word being defined is itself defined by words. This is the reason we are taught
words like tree, dog and cat before we are taught catharsis, symbolic, and bucolic.
The language works its way up from the concrete to the ethereal. In doing so,
the impressions we learned in our childhood are reflected in the attitudes we
express as adults. Our language provides a means of expressing ourselves. Yet
we are influenced in our language by the way we were taught the language. We
are influenced in our thoughts by language, for language is the most accurate
expression for the way we think.
Science does not have this problem. Its language does not stray into the conjectural
aspects of English. It is black or white, guilty or innocent. 2 + 2=4. S=KlogW.
The circumference of a circle is equal to its diameter times pi. The language
of mathematics is at the same time accurate and eternal. The geometry of Pythagoras
is as useful today as it was at the time of its invention. The statement: 2+2=4,
does not alter over time. Unlike most Human knowledge, mathematics and a large
portion of science have been proven and are without dispute. No one chooses
sides over calculus. There are no cults of true believers practicing a radical
form of trigonometry.
This is true only when the answers are tied to a question that is fundamental
in its nature. In mathematics, to the question 2+2=?, there is only one correct
answer. The answer does not have to be deduced, only worked out. Computers are
extremely proficient at mathematical analysis. As long as the rules and instructions
are correctly followed, the result will be correct. The correct result is the
only result that is correct. This is not the case in Human language.
The language of science is exact. Most Human interactions do not require this
degree of accuracy. The requirements of math in daily life are not so great
that we need to know much about them. We seem to get along very well with the
inaccurate substitute of the English language. It would be incredibly cumbersome
to conduct our lives using math as our means of communication. The very lack
of precision in the English language is precisely what makes it the preferred
form of communication. The ability to communicate effectively in a very short
time those things in our lives that need to be related to others is the strength
of language. It is the underlying concepts of language that are its weakness.
Children are brought up in a society and a language that reflects that society.
Society, language, and mathematics all come with a number of preset fundamental
ideas, which are assumed true. They allow us to explore increasingly complex
concepts with certainty. If, however, we were to find out that 2 is not twice
1, but rather the square root of 1, everything we know about math would be wrong.
The same conditions apply to everything we are taught in our own language. If
our definition of a tree is inaccurate, it would follow that our definition
of complex concepts based on an accurate definition of "tree" would
also be in error. A person growing up in one of the more arid regions of the
world might not have a full definition of a tree and would therefore have difficulty
in explaining a familiar concept like "family tree". The same problem
results from someone who is given an inaccurate definition for love, government,
or people with black skin. The fundamental words we learn as children enable
us to increase our store of knowledge. Incorrect or imprecise definitions can
just as effectively stunt intellectual growth.
I would be hard pressed to find anyone with an inaccurate definition of the
word "tree", or "dog". It would not require much time to
find conflicting definitions for the word "God" or "love".
The fundamental concrete nouns we learn as children are safe and secure in their
meanings as long as they are expressed fundamentally. Even a complex word such
as "God" can be defined without any consternation as it is in the
dictionary. If I ask you, however, to define your God, we are going to run into
trouble. Your definition will more than likely stray somewhat, if not completely,
from the dictionary definition. I have changed the question. Instead of asking;"
Define your God", the question may be more appropriately asked: "Explain
to me your view of your existence in the Cosmos dependent on but not exclusive
of an Entity, Entities, or Force that is responsible for your existence and
travels through time-space including any influence exerted on your existence
by aforementioned Entity, Entities, or Force". I must insist at this point
that I am not being flippant. This is the shortest version of the question I
could come up with, and still maintains some small measure of accuracy. A small
measure it is. If I really want an accurate answer, the question must be equally
as accurate as the desired response. Alternatively, I could simply ask you to
explain your personal concept of God. I would probably get a satisfactory answer.
Along with the assumptions contained in the simplified version of the question,
the likely response will be based on my assumptions about God and the Universe.
If the question has been asked of someone with similar basic definitions of
words and their meanings, the simplified question is adequate. If, however,
the question is being asked by someone who has not acquired the same definitions
of certain basic concepts, the differences will be reflected in the answer.
It is taken for granted that a person whose origins lie in Japan will not have
the same associations with words, even those in English, as a person whose origins
are in the United States. People from different regions of a particular country
can display variations in the exact meanings of many words.
In addition, these are just environmental considerations. The way in which each
of us assembles our own lexicon, and applies meanings to our words depends on
a variety of factors. Certainly, our religion, or the lack thereof, has an influential
impact. Our social and economic status, gender, and abilities all contribute
to our own particular definition of the world through the language. This is
true of our own personal experience, but those who taught us our words carry
their own intellectual and cultural baggage that was passed along with the meanings
of words. Parents, in particular, encode not only genetic predispositions, but
also moral and philosophical attributes in the presentation of language.
If, for instance, I were to go to a local shopping mall and begin to burn an
American flag. I would no doubt be stopped from burning the flag, or at least
chastised for my action. This is an assured response. The people passing by
would have been educated using the same standards as I encountered, my parents
encountered, and my children will encounter concerning the American flag. In
a general sense, if I asked people why they stopped me from burning the flag,
I would get some sort of answer relating to patriotism. All citizens are required
to attend school. All schools have American flags and will instruct students
that the flag is an important symbol of their country. As such, it requires
that a certain amount of respect be accorded to it and it is to be handled only
in those ways that do not create dishonor. This is precisely why flags are burned.
The people who burn flags are symbolically fouling the highest attributes of
a nation. These attributes have been instilled in nearly every person in the
country. They have been instilled in the flag. Everyone knows it. It is the
perfect vehicle for displaying discontent because although each individual has
a particular set of meanings attached to the flag, most will show negative responses
to its defilement, and some will certainly respond in an aggressive manner to
its defense.
Unfortunately, only nylon has been defiled. Someone without associations tied
to the flag will not be offended in the least by someone burning it. Another
person with negative associations might feel pleased with the burning of the
flag. It depends on our preconceptions. The words and symbols that are attached
to ideas and things are mistaken for the ideas and things themselves. The burning
or a colorful piece of nylon relies upon the institutionalized precepts of the
people witnessing the act for its meaning. We all carry these meanings with
us in every day life. They affect our judgment in both simple and profound ways.
In order to learn, in order to advance on the ladder of knowledge, it is necessary
to realize not only what one knows, but to put that knowledge to empirical tests.
Advancing intellectually based on information that is essentially inaccurate,
or flawed, taints any advance thereafter. When the impressions of words or symbols
we are taught as children are incorrect, or simply outdated, the resulting errors
can be as simple as a dislike for tomatoes or as profound as an unshakable belief
in a personal deity dispensing justice to all the Human Beings on Earth.
It would be helpful in the illustration of the above points at this time to
play a word game. Start with the idea: “Everything you know is wrong”.
Contradict any statement made to you as truthful. Support any obvious lie or
fabrication. Do this on a strictly experimental basis. While you will find yourself
suspect among your acquaintances, you will also find out how often the ideas
taken for granted in routine of daily experience can vary wildly in their accuracy.
Just as it is possible to fly to the Moon using the laws of motion set down
by Newton, it is possible to go through life fairly self assured with the laws
set down by your particular society and your teachers. If however, you wish
to be as accurate as possible, in life, or in moon landings, it is imperative
to use the best information possible. Playing the word game described above
will not only illuminate some of the inaccuracies in the language, but in the
logic we us to express our ideas, as well.
It is the practice of politicians, lawyers, advertisers, and priests to use
the inherent logical constraints of the language to persuade others to their
view. Persuasion is a particularly annoying aspect of the societal condition.
In mathematics, in science, an assertion must be substantiated by proof. This
is hardly the case in the public arena. Matters of public policy are frequently
determined by some sort of debate. That is, sides are chosen after a particular
question has been named. Despite the nature of the question, or the validity
of the evidence, there is always a side to be chosen. For or against. A person
who knows the inherent vicissitudes of the English language, or any language,
is able to manipulate the language and its concepts to achieve an argument that,
on the surface, seems to support the facts. Taking course work in debate is
an introduction to these techniques. In formal debate, the opposing parties
are prepared to present either side of the question put before them. In such
a situation, the debate is won or lost, not on the best empirical evidence,
but on the ability of the participants to use the language is such a way as
to convince others of their point of view. It is this compromise of truth that
occurs daily in courtrooms, legislatures, and in the various media providing
news and information services.
The object is not to enlighten, but to persuade. Unless there is a vested interest
in the presentation of evidence for enlightenment, the position of any person
in an argument can be traced back to the set of principles or ideals that person
hopes to advance. There are certainly many questions for which there are not
adequate evidence to make a final judgment. Yet, decisions must be made without
waiting for better evidence. It is at this point, where personal judgment, based
on our previous concepts, ideals, and knowledge, is the overriding influence
in decision-making.
There is a strong emphasis on being in the right. Children are presented with
the black and white of right and wrong without any consideration to the areas
of gray that lie in between these two poles. This is the system of achievement
in school. We are tested for our knowledge on a black or white, right or wrong
basis. There is no room for partial knowledge. Our achievement scholastically,
is represented by the number of right answers versus the number of wrong answers.
Knowledge is not all or nothing. Yet, it is treated as such, and not exclusively
in the classroom.
Our moral knowledge and societal values are taught in very much the same way
as we are taught math or English. A set of rules is set down which are meant
to apply to certain situations in real life. To act in any way not stipulated
in the rules is equivalent to immoral behavior. Life situations are rarely so
easily distinguishable. The vast arena of Human interaction is played out in
the gray areas. Christians are forgiven for their transgressions against their
own rules. If this were not the case, none would reach their heavenly reward.
I cannot think of any person known to me of legal age who has not committed
a crime. I doubt if there is such a person. Most transgressions of the law are
minor, though transgressions nonetheless. With the myriad of laws that have
been enacted, it would simply be too burdensome to obey them all. Fortunately,
while laws are written to be black and white, their enforcement is very much
in the gray.
Yet, we still act as if there were absolutes of right and wrong and as if their
parameters were clearly defined. While it is easy to discern the parameters
of a geometric problem, the Human condition is astronomically more complex.
While there are thousands of federal laws to govern our behavior, hundreds more
are signed into law every year. One might expect that with so many laws covering
the Human experience that each year would see a reduction in the number of laws
enacted as the gray areas of Human activity are slowly covered. In fact, the
opposite is closer to the truth. More laws are enacted every year because growth
of change in the Human condition is expanding the gray areas of Human experience
faster than legislatures can fill them in. There is a term in law called the
loophole. Stated simply, a loophole is that circumstance or set of circumstances
the lawmakers failed to recognize when writing a law that would allow someone
to act in some way the law was designed to prevent. Loopholes regularly put
felons back on the street. It is an act of pure optimism to think any legislative
body could put together a simple set of rules governing the behavior of its
citizens by using language to describe them. But like the search for truth,
we try to get as close as we can, recognizing that the language we use as the
principle tool is flawed and our efforts are expected to achieve only partial
success.
It is vital to realize that language is not reality, but an analog of reality.
Just as playing a vinyl recording is not the artist performing, but a close
approximation. Actions take place in real time and have very real consequences.
That is why it is possible to simulate real world events on a computer. The
physical world is translatable into the language of mathematics, which is understood
by the computer. Computers operate in a very black and white world. Either something
is understood or it is not understood. The language that is used to instruct
computers to perform tasks is exact. There is no room for error. Very small
errors can render instructions useless. A single error in a mathematic equation
will result in the wrong answer.
I have a piece of software than locate the position of any planet at any time
a thousand years ago or hence. While complex, it is not state of the art. There
is no program that can understand Human language with the accuracy with which
a five-year-old child employs it. The problem, again, revolves around the complexities
and inexactness of the medium. The subtleties inherent in the language are taken
very much for granted by their practitioners. There is no great need to understand
language, only to use it. Again, for all the common experiences of daily life,
language performs superbly. It is in the accurate expression of our most intricate
thoughts that language will fail.
Our thoughts are language. I find it impossible to think without words. Words
are the vehicle for expression of my thoughts. They are also the medium for
expression. I cannot think what I cannot put into words. This is the way I was
wired to think. This is the way we were all wired to think, regardless of the
language we use. People without the ability to speak simply use other means
to make words. To explore new arenas of thought, it is often necessary to invent
new words to describe them. New words do not arrive completely out of the firmament.
They arrive attached to previously well-known words or to the experience, which
they are describing. They often take well-known words as their root, and are
subsequently changed to provide a new meaning. There are times when words are
simply inadequate.
Atoms are made up of protons, neutrons, and electrons. These atomic constituents
have a property that is called spin. However, it is not the property we can
usually identify in our daily lives. In reference to atomic particles, spin
is the closest word we have. Spin, in the case of an electron, means that it
has something like an angular momentum. It has a spin-like quality in the way
it acts. Yet, it many circumstances, when particles with a certain spin are
sent on a collision course, they do not react in the way we expect spinning
objects to act. There are many aspects of nuclear physics that are not fully
understood. Perhaps, when we fully understand what is meant by the spin of an
electron we will have to invent another word to describe it.
The work of physicists in this century has been a test of the Human language.
The difficulty has been to describe a world in which we have no reference in
our own experience. I can tell you that time is a dimension of space in the
same way as the horizontal or vertical. But what would it mean? What causal
relationships would be inferred from such a statement? The world of quarks,
neutrinos, gluons, fermions and gravitons cannot be seen, let alone experienced.
It is a world where discoveries are made without actually finding something
in the macro sense of reality. Particles are studied by seeing their effects
on other particles than can be detected. Discoveries in this area are made as
much by reason as by physical evidence. Yet discoveries are made and researchers
build large, fantastic machines to further probe into the exotic world of the
sub-atomic. I am not a sub-atomic physicist and yet I believe that quarks exist.
I certainly have not seen any, and I would have to rely on experts in the field
to explain it to someone who was challenging my belief in quarks. What I have
to ask myself is whether I am fooling myself into believing in something simply
because I wish to believe it is so. Could I be the perpetrator and victim of
my own propaganda?
Perhaps. This is always a consideration when we are dealing with a language
that is inexact, relative, and constantly in flux. To prove the existence of
quarks, I can summon up the language of mathematics. It would be exact, and
incontrovertible, because the rules are fixed and are universally recognized.
Math is the only universal language. It is the only common tongue of mankind.
A problem with the higher mathematics needed in this example, or in any scientific
explanation for that matter, is that the vast majority of people are mathematically
and scientifically dysfunctional. The theories and discoveries made by scientists
today are fully understood only by the handful of specialists in the field.
The masses are treated to a distillation of the truth, which often as not confuses
more than illuminates its recipients.
While I am not a nuclear physicist, I can look at the field with a discerning
eye. I have a fundamental knowledge of physics, math, chemistry and atomic structure.
Most importantly, I understand the scientific method and the rules of logic
it employs to arrive at a conclusion. An example illustrates the point. In the
spring of 1989 a team of scientists announced they had attained room temperature
nuclear fusion. The cold fusion apparatus consisted of a test tube of heavy
water with a palladium plate that had an electric current passed through it.
The contention was that as hydrogen atoms passed through the lattice of palladium,
they were brought in close enough proximity to overcome the natural repellent
forces between atoms and would fuse, releasing heat and other by-products. I
do not propose to issue a formal rebuttal of the issue of cold fusion, only
to examine it with the tools I have available to me. My first impression is
that it is a bit simple. Simple in the sense that it could have been passed
over while so many investigators are actively involved in the search for cold
fusion. Simple in the apparatus used to produce the effect. I could not make
a judgment on this alone when it might have been my knowledge that had been
simple. The most lucid point I had to make was that no one was able to duplicate
the experiment and its results despite the simple apparatus. Duplication of
experimentation is the proof of any scientific theory. Results were not duplicated
despite the fact that nearly everyone who understood the experiment was trying
it.
As of this writing, the case for cold nuclear fusion is still very much in doubt.
Experimenters have been unable to achieve consistent results or explain the
absence of certain phenomenon that would accompany the fusion process. My conclusion
is that cold nuclear fusion is not operating in this case. I have no evidence
to support a case for nuclear fusion. While I make these statements, I need
to make some further comments that will apply to any case where the contention
is found to be false.
My first point is that I may be mistaken. I acknowledge the fact that there
may be forces operating that are not completely understood at this time. If
this were a case concerning the driving force behind Quasars, I would be extremely
careful in my condemnation simply because there is a large area of the question
that is not understood. Test tubes holding heavy water and palladium with a
current passing through them are very well understood. I am confident that claims
of cold nuclear fusion are false, but not in an absolute sense. I cannot be
one hundred per cent sure of anything. I can only be convinced to ninety-nine
per cent. This is the nature of Human knowledge. Anyone who professes to absolute
knowledge is both self-deluding and dangerous. World history is littered with
the remains of ideologies and ideas that have fallen under the weight of their
own pretense. History is also stained with the blood of countless millions who
followed blindly, or were trodden upon, on the path to absolute knowledge.
Recently, there was a discovery of rapidly rotating neutron star, called a pulsar.
Nothing had ever been seen with such an incredible rotational velocity. Scientists
searched their theories to account for the observational evidence. It turned
out that a video camera mounted near to the detector was emitting the unexplained
signal. This is another proof of the fallibility of Human knowledge. It also
points out another problem with Human knowledge that is only of recent experience.
The sheer complexity of Human knowledge has been growing at a nearly exponentially
rate since the turn of the twentieth century. Rising with that complexity is
a fragility of knowledge, of certainty. Specialization has become entrenched
in our society due in part to the amount of training and education required
to master any field of endeavor. As we learn more, it seems, we have more to
learn.
While the efficiency of specialization has subsidized the growth of material
wealth, the specialization of knowledge has its costs. We rely on the specialists,
sometimes referred to as experts, to make those decisions that are outside of
our own specialty. We hand over our health to doctors, our money to bankers,
our children to teachers, and our society to politicians. The extent of what
we know about any subject has become voluminous while the capacity for the biological
storage and retrieval has remained constant. Human Beings store and retrieve
information differently from computers. We store information as connections.
Like a dictionary, each piece of information is related to other pieces in the
way that we use words to define words. This may be the reason it takes approximately
twenty-three years of education in order to earn a doctorate in most fields.
Twenty-three years to become an expert in one field. I am not attempting to
insinuate that this time is a fixed biological parameter. The educational system
is geared so that even below average learners will be able to advance with their
peers. Yet, there are few people with multiple doctorates. By the time it would
take an average person to obtain a doctorate in five different fields, the years
that person would be in the work force would make it economically burdensome
to pursue such a course. The solution is the current system of experts that
provides society with the collective equivalent of everyone being an expert
in every field. Unfortunately, on an individual basis, the society is represented
by people who can function only marginally outside of their specialized knowledge.
We are left with people whose only option is to trust the experts because they
are not equipped to argue successfully against them. This inability by the masses
to effectively understand the complex arguments that are being used to determine
their laws and the policies of their governments results in a simplification
of those arguments to the detriment of the truth.
We are not educated in such a way to possess the skills needed for an independent
appraisal of the truth. Our earliest learning experiences of language and the
world around us are given to us as fact without consideration. Most of our early
learning is very accurate. The simpler concepts are hard to misconstrue or to
have their meanings altered. If the fundamental words and behaviors we learn
as children are very much in the wrong, it would show up early in life in the
stages of more advanced learning. The way we are taught as children, the rote
memorization of the language and actions of our teachers, is as much in evidence
in kindergarten as it is in a four-year college. Success depends on the accuracy
of the regurgitation of data presented at daily lectures. A good memory is the
greater tool for scholastic achievement than ability to reason. The classroom
is not an arena for discovery. While logic is taught to philosophy majors, business
and liberal arts majors are not required to arrive at independent conclusions.
The act of learning is a passive digestion of what the majority of educators
would refer to as the truth.
The specifics are not so clear. It is possible to attend a university whose
teachings are more liberal or conservative than other institutions. That is
a very strange thing to say about knowledge. It is imperative at this point
to realize the motivations behind any search for knowledge. Liberal and conservative
institutions choose their curriculum with a certain philosophical leanings that
support a particular point of view. The areas in which a slanted view of the
Universe can be supported are slowly being diminished. The accuracy of scientific
investigation has ruled out many contentions based solely on a particular point
of view. As I stated earlier, there are no religious sects practicing an alternate
form of trigonometry. There are areas in which the solutions to problems cannot
be worked out arithmetically. These areas are concerned mostly with Human and
societal problems. It is in these areas that a position is taken to be the correct
course of action dependent on previous philosophical predispositions. These
are roughly defined in our society as liberal and conservative points of view.
They can also be defined as left or right, so that an individual may take the
"middle ground" as a point of view. This system may make positions
easier to describe or defend, but it does little to support accuracy.
A public discussion of a societal issue will usually involve a representative
of the left and right of the political spectrum. This is a daily event on certain
news programs. Another daily event will be the complete denunciation by each
of the participants of the other's point of view. This is particularly evident
in political debates, where the sides are clearly defined. The members of Congress
are designated as Republican [right] or as Democrat [left] to identify which
side of the argument a Representative will take on a particular issue. Although
the voting that takes place to enact the laws that govern the nation will fall
mostly along the lines of left and right, there is usually some leakage from
one side or the other depending on the particular issue. A Republican can be
liberal or conservative within the restraints of still being classified as a
Republican. The most interesting aspect to this predisposition in decision-making
is the minor role the search for truth plays in making public policy. It is
not uncommon in political debate to hear one side of the issue completely reversed
by the other side, while each side lays claim to the truth. Every day, the forces
of the left and right engage in debate over artificial boundaries set up by
the dogma they have inherited and dispense as the truth.
That a problem is reduced to a question of right or left does not mean that
either side is incapable of grasping the intricacies of the problem, but rather
that their constituencies prefer the simplicity endowed in two party politics.
It is far less complicated to align oneself with a philosophy or point to view
than to examine each question individually as it arises. It is far easier to
communicate with other Human Beings on a daily basis in the vernacular than
it is to precisely explain your thoughts in every instance. The cost for simplicity
and speed of communication is accuracy. While this cost is negligible in daily
conversation, it is when it extends to matters of public policy the cost can
be enormous and far reaching.
Opinions are placed in categories such as left, right, radical, neo-Nazi, or
Christian fundamentalist, to name a few. This categorization of knowledge in
effect reduces the parameters of thought and reduces the channels of communication.
Like a self-fulfilling prophecy, elected officials take a certain category of
political predisposition and proceed to act along the lines dictated by the
dogma of that particular category. Serious questions about the integrity of
a public official would be raised if he were to be elected as a Democrat and
voted along Republican lines. People are expected to act and think in ways that
correspond not only to political affiliation, but also in terms of their sex,
geographic location, social status, color of their skin, and any number of factors
identifying their individuality. It is ironic that those features that distinguish
us as individuals are used to place people in a group that emphasizes uniformity.
Prejudice is a term used mostly in terms of dividing people according to their
skin color. Yet our pre-judgments abound from our interpretation of the word
"tree" to our political and social leanings. We carry with us the
prejudices of societies that have long passed into obscurity. Ideas concerning
numerology or astrology still invade our language and our reasoning ability.
Familiar concepts such as fate or destiny are very much a part of our understanding
of the world. Yet, they have not been proven by any empirical evidence. Traditional
concepts and ideas played a vital role in the cohesiveness of a society. The
languages and customs of people that have survived the ages provide the basis
for the societies and nations we define today. The cultural distinctions that
have arisen through the centuries are fading with modern global communication
and interaction. With such a diversity of ways of perceiving the world, conflicts
arise about the nature of the truth from what foods are to be eaten to the understanding
of the Universe.
Explanations arising from the prejudices of cultural and social precepts are
doomed to inaccuracies in predictable ways. An explanation derived from the
scientific method of investigation is often surprising. It comes from the areas
of our imagination that have not been shaded by the intellectual rose-colored
glasses of our preconceptions. Just as the vote of a Congressman can be deduced
with no small amount of certainty by his political labels, so it extends to
each one of us that our intellectual preconceptions lead us to certain conclusions.
The identification with a certain group, cause or philosophy, is a constriction
on formulation of an individual viewpoint. Subscribing to a particular belief
system requires a substantial commitment to all the positions of that belief.
The following of any religious or political view does have its benefits.
As in the case of language, political and religious affiliations give us shorthand
of communication. We can align ourselves with certain well-known philosophies
that are capable of being disseminated with very little trouble. Everyone has
a basic understanding of the concepts of Christianity in this country. Calling
oneself a Christian carries with it a set of practices, concepts about the Universe,
and association with a particular type of literature. Of course, these are very
wide parameters. Yet, they are very limiting when the incredible diversity of
religious thought is taken into account. While claiming membership in the Christian
faith leaves a lot of room for variables, just as many possibilities are excluded.
I am assuming that anyone, of any philosophical predisposition is still searching
for a more complete truth. That is usually not the case. Subscription to an
article of faith or a point of view is the end to the search for truth. The
intellectual energies of a true believer are dedicated to defense of the truth
as it has been told to them. Like a lawyer, defending a client he knows to be
guilty, he uses the inaccuracies of the language to assert that which is unproven
or false.
The search for truth becomes a game, a debate, in which the semantic skill of
the debater determines the claim to truth. As with most games, the winners and
losers are temporary fixations. The debate continues ad infinitum because there
are no real advances. The real search for truth in any field is directly related
to advances that have come before it. It is a process of building on the tested
principles that have achieved some degree of certainty. One cannot build a nuclear
reactor without atomic theory. One can, however, start a religion or philosophy
based entirely on dogma. It is because the realm of science and the realm of
religious and philosophical matters are perceived to be mutually exclusive.
There is usually some sort of claim to a universal truth or phenomenon that
is outside of Human understanding. It defies the conventions of science and
is therefore taken to be the truth by the sublimation of logic known as faith.
While a person's faith may guide him in his moral reasoning, he will not count
on faith to start his car in the morning.
The line of scientific reasoning that has increased our life span and improved
our comfort on this planet is removed like a fallen chess piece in matters of
personal philosophy. Faith does not move mountains, plate tectonics is responsible.
Faith healing is not being practiced at any accredited medical institution.
Understanding is built in phases, not created whole and complete. Any major
advance in science is predated by any number of smaller advances. It can be
traced without much difficulty to a line of accomplishment that invariably sets
the stage for its emergence. The faiths of this world appear to rise in completeness
from a single event. This is not the case in any seriously researched religion,
but such a relationship is espoused in dogma. Human culture is devoid of any
cultural singularities. Myths, fables and historical preconceptions are found
at the root of all religious beliefs. We would not fly in airplane built on
the constructs of faith rather than aerodynamics. We are fully prepared to abandon
the scientific method to adhere to a belief system based on information that
is not available to everyone in the same way.
The scientific method of learning is the cornerstone of the structure of our
knowledge. Yet is it tossed aside in most of the Human and societal decisions
we make in our daily lives. Whether we are buying a new television set or subscribing
to a set of moral principles, the scientific method is left to the scientists.
This is not only unfortunate, but also leads to most of the conflict between
people and nations. Society would be best served by a system of dealing with
the inevitable differences of opinion that arise in any problem that is without
sufficient evidence to support a particular view. We need to simply proceed
on the best information available.
The information available now is greater than it has ever been at any time in
history. Like the growth of Human population, it is realizing exponential growth.
The rate of change has increased dramatically because we are at a stage in our
development in which pace of learning is greatly accelerated. The dramatic increase
in knowledge has the effect of increasing the possible answers for even the
simplest questions. Designing and constructing an airplane just twenty years
ago was much simpler because of what we did not know. What we did not know included
things such as new types of materials, precision aerodynamics, computer controlled
flight and navigation systems, and the problems of stress on already existing
materials. Our solutions to problems are expanded with the increase in information.
Information is available on every subject in ample quantities. Knowledge is
the distillation and formation of information into concepts that able to withstand
critical exposure.
It is the avalanche of information that can result in over simplification. In
many instances, we simply do not have the time or inclination to examine the
evidence in its totality. This is a mistake. Lying behind the concept of language,
of mathematics, is the promise of understanding. To understand the basic words
and constructs of language or mathematics is the foundation on which all further
understanding can be built. While the world of the astronomer may seem intellectually
as distant as the stars, it is comprehensible. If it were not, there would not
be such a thing as astronomy. Astronomers, physicists, doctors and lawyers are
all using the basic symbols and logic that we use in common everyday experience.
We have all been taught to use language. It really does not matter which language
one learns as long as one learns a language. To understand another language
requires only the substitution of sounds and symbols for those of the native
tongue. To understand antimatter is simply more complex.
A basic understanding of language and an understanding of empirical evidence
and the rules of logic allow for unlimited learning. I will take a back seat
to the experts when it comes to designing an aircraft. The consequences of lift,
drag, and thrust, however, are not lost to me. While I cannot design an aircraft,
I can project with some accuracy that Human powered flight cannot be made to
be practical. The understanding of the fundamental forces and laws of nature
are the basis for any exploration of the Universe. It is also the key to discrimination
between fact and dogma, knowledge or certainty. We are able to know what we
know, not because of the words that we use, but because of the nature of the
Universe we inhabit. We know that the Universe is not random. The burning of
hydrogen inside of a star millions of light years away is using the same forces
and materials to ignite the furnace of our own Sun. Our Universe proceeds in
such a way as to be describable and predictable. Prediction is a fundamental
aspect of proof. Predicting the rotation of the planets proved Keppler's laws
of motion to the accuracies attainable at the time. Economists are notorious
for their lack of predictive powers. It is because they are not able to explain
and account for all the variables present in any economic system. Economics
is not a naturally occurring system. Although it does mimic some of the attributes
of a physical system, it is strictly a Human invention. This is another reason
predictions in economics are so difficult to make. Economics is subject to Human
interventions that can alter the basic premises on which predictions are based.
The laws of nature cannot be compromised. It is impossible to turn lead into
gold through alchemy. It always has been and always will be the case here as
well as every other place in the Universe. We advance on the ladder of knowledge
because the rungs on which we ascend are not being cut out from under us.
We are able to seek greater understanding because the universe we inhabit is
immutable in its form and processes. The areas of our experience that remain
a mystery to us are the result of lack of evidence, lack of insight. It is simple
matter to invent solutions to those areas of Human experience that are lacking
in empirical evidence. Could a light moving across the sky be interpreted a
visiting extraterrestrial? Of course not. Because something is not understood
does not mean that anything is possible. Anyone wishing to assert the existence
of extraterrestrial life is burdened with the proof of evidence. I cannot disprove
the contention and I do not need to do so. The contention for extraterrestrials,
supreme beings, or hair growth tonics must be accompanied by evidence and experimentation
that can be duplicated by anyone else using the same procedures. As our technology
becomes more complex, it becomes essential that any assertion be subject to
basic understanding of what evidence is and how deductions are to be made. Yet
the police fraud files contain numerous incidents of perpetual motion and other
machines possessed of equally impossible qualities.
Throughout this chapter I have been exclusively concerned with the frailties
of the language and the detrimental effects it has on ability to discover the
best truths about ourselves and the Universe we inhabit. It is because we so
closely tie our thoughts and actions with our words that a critical analysis
is imperative. There is not a Human situation that cannot be worsened with a
few well-chosen words. Human Beings are quite capable of taking the life of
another over some certain specific sound waves propagated through the air. We
attach great emotional significance to our words. This is no great mystery as
they are the medium of all we know and feel. Unless we use words as accurately
as they are capable of being used, we lose a measure of truth.
It is the accurate use of words and symbols that provides Human Beings in this
country at this time with the greatest comfort and fulfillment man has ever
known. We have been able to use the language to penetrate the atom as well as
travel to the end of the Universe. We exist at a time when we know more than
we ever have and that knowledge is increasing at a rate never before experienced.
The influx of information can be overwhelming at times. It is the invention
of language and its proper use that allows anyone to reach their own intellectual
potential. We owe it to ourselves as individuals to realize that potential.
We owe it to the community of Human Beings.
It is required of us in the survival of life on this planet. At this time in
history, more than at any other time.
Chapter Two
The Universe and Life
The Universe has been in existence approximately 13.7 billion years. The Earth
has been in existence for nearly five billion years. These two figures are an
abstraction for Human Beings. They have meaning only in a mathematical sense.
Our references for time are infinitesimal compared to the time scales represented
in Astronomy or Geology. 13.7 billion might as well be a hundred billion. Distances
in space are equally remote in our ability to grasp their full meaning. Whether
it is the number of light years to a quasar or the size of an atom, we are limited
in our ability to understand their meaning in a cognitive sense. It is therefore
difficult to appreciate the significance that astronomical time and distance
have played in the formation of the Universe and life around us.
We live in a Universe around 13.7 billion years old. We cannot be exact about
the time because of the lack of the evidence that would ensure accuracy. We
can be reasonably sure that our estimate of the age of the Universe is not off
by more than a few billion years. Measurements of the cosmic background radiation
and of distances to the farthest detectable objects in the cosmos are calculated
to determine the age of the Universe. As I have said, the calculation could
be off by several billion years, which would hardly disturb the sleep of most
people on this planet. Consider how old the Universe might be and the calculation
takes on added significance. Estimates could range from several thousand to
an infinite number of years. It is not, however, anywhere near those two extremes
and that realization helps to put Human Beings in a particular place and time.
The state of the cosmos as we see it could not have originated yesterday and
cannot have continued in this way indefinitely. The galaxies are racing away
from each other like dots on the surface of an expanding balloon. The farther
away in both space and time, the faster a galaxy appears to be moving away from
us. The galaxies and stars are obeying the laws of gravity that we must obey
on this planet. The Universe is consistent, knowable. We have been able to construct
a picture of how the Universe originated. We see the galaxies expanding away
from each other and we can trace their movements back to their original state.
The discovery of the cosmic background radiation provided the necessary evidence
for a suspicion widely held. The theory of the Big Bang, which gives us the
origin of the Universe in a expanding fireball, is our best explanation for
the evidence we can collect. Collecting evidence about the size and age of the
Universe has been a difficult problem. The currently accepted view of the origin
of the Universe was still very much in doubt only thirty years ago. Technological
advances in optics, computers, and instrumentation have given us a view of nature
our predecessors could, quite literally, only dream about. It has given those
of us alive in this age an appreciation and accuracy of the workings of the
Universe that has been denied to the best intellects of any previous time.
An understanding of the structure of the Universe may not seem to be a vital
in one's philosophical positioning, but it is important. The Universe as we
see it is expanding in all directions at once. Near objects are receding away
from our point of view at lower velocities than those objects further away.
Quasars, some of which are the furthest objects from our point of view, appear
to be receding the fastest. This inflationary Universe will conclude in one
of three ways: fire, ice, or some sort of continuing regeneration (unlikely,
but not completely ruled out.). It depends on how much matter is contained in
the Universe. Beyond a certain quantity of matter the gravitational attraction
between objects will eventually stop the expansion and reverse it. Under a certain
quantity of matter and the Universe expands forever and eventually dissipates.
If the Universe contains exactly the right amount of matter to halt the expansion
but not reverse it, [I doubt if we could ever make such an exact measurement],
it would prove the existence of humor in the Universe.
At this time, there is not enough evidence to support a halt to the expansion
of the Universe. The possibility that the expansion will be stopped has not
been discarded. There is a question about the mass of the neutrino, a subatomic
particle. Black holes and neutron stars may be more abundant than we realize.
There exists substantial but unknown quantities of dark matter, which eludes
exact observational analysis. Most of our observational evidence comes from
the visible and radar frequencies of light. There may be enough invisible matter
in the Universe to stop the expansion. Until we can decide one way or the other,
the evidence supports an ever-expanding Universe.
This esoteric argument has real value in one's philosophical disposition. If
the expansion of the Universe continues ad infinitum we can conclude that we
are a singular event. The Universe came into being and was then was extinguished
after some tremendous epoch. If we should find enough matter in the Universe
to halt the expansion, the Universe is cyclical in nature. We would simply be
one more expression in an infinite number of expressions of the Universe.
There are some loose ends. The absolute fate of the Universe is one. Another
is the absolute beginning. Whether or not the Universe is cyclical or singular,
the problems of its origin remain. We can trace the evolution of the Universe
back to about the time of the Big Bang. We are unable to say with certainty
what preceded the Big Bang. Where did all the matter in the Universe originate?
A question of this kind is often referred to as a chicken or egg question. Unfortunately,
this is a misnomer. The answer to the question of which came first, the chicken
or the egg, is simply: neither chickens nor eggs.
Chickens and eggs are not reliant on each other for their origin. Egg laying
took place before the evolution of the chicken but was not the immediate precursor
to the chicken. Some sort of protective casing evolved in species somewhere
in the lineage of the chicken. Questions of this kind reflect a lack of understanding
rather than a mystical mystery. We have been conditioned to think of origins
in a linear sense. Most things, including life, have an original starting time
and place. This is a reflection of the world, as we perceive it. The Universe
has already been created and what we see in our own experiences are the permutations
of the manifestation of that beginning. We run into a verbal, and therefore,
mental block when attempting to describe the ultimate origin or fate of anything.
Ultimately, the origin of anything lies at the origin of everything, of the
cosmos.
We insist that there had to have been a beginning. As has been the case numerous
times in the past, the Universe is under no obligation to bend to our preconceptions.
If we seem to be chasing our own tail every time we try to figure out the primordial
beginnings of the Universe, perhaps it is because we are asking the wrong question.
Perhaps a more complete understanding of the nature of the architecture of the
Universe is required before we are able to ask the right questions. In any event,
we lack the information necessary to make an effective judgment of the matter.
What conditions existed before the Big Bang are inaccessible to scientific observation.
The Universe as we know it came into its recognizable form around 13.7 billion
years ago. What was occurring or not occurring before that time is not known
and any evidence of the pre-Universe Universe has so far been imperceptible.
The evidence we have at hand is that the current expansion will continue indefinitely.
The possibility of a cyclical universe will depend on acquiring new insights
and evidence. We are left with the implication that although the Universe has
an order and direction, its purpose (if there is one) remains unresolved.
The Universe as we see it is as we see it due to the fundamental laws that govern
its action. A thrown ball will continue in a straight line until it is acted
on by some other force. This statement is true on Earth or in any other place
in the galactic sphere. A star with over a hundred solar masses will burn its
fuel relatively quickly and eventually supernova. There is nothing mystical
or magical about the way things work on earth or in deep space. Students learn
about the laws of nature by very fundamental examples. The fusion of atoms is
usually described by the interaction of two hydrogen atoms that form a helium
atom and a release of energy. Fusion in our own Sun is not different, only more
complex. This complexity stifles our understanding in the macroscopic world.
We may know how nuclear fusion works in the Sun, but we are at a loss to determine
exactly how much longer it will continue to do so at the current rate. Any substantial
fluctuation in the energy output of the Sun would have important consequences
for life on Earth. The Sun is a complex, although very stable system. While
such features as the sun spot cycle are discernible, the reasons for its appearance
or regularity are not completely understood. In complex systems such as the
Sun, predictions are restricted by the data available and the ability to effectively
discern the consequences of that data. Our own biological limits and the limits
of the material extensions of our processing capability place boundaries on
our understanding of complex systems. Understanding the fundamental laws of
nature, on the other hand, is limited only by the imagination. This is the distinction
that allows us to describe why we have weather, but limits our ability to predict
it tomorrow. The inability to predict the weather or the output of the Sun is
not a failure of theory but of application. If we allow for an expansion of
the parameters of time and accuracy, predictions can be made with greater certainty.
The age of the Solar system is around five billion years. This estimate would
not have an error similar to that of our estimate of the age of the Universe.
We are able to obtain significantly more evidence from our immediate locale
than from the Universe as a whole. Rocks are considered inanimate objects because
we see them from a position in space and time that does not reveal any motion.
On the molecular and atomic levels, however, something is always happening even
in the most mundane piece of silicate. Electrons orbit the nucleus of the atom
and the molecules vibrate in the latticework of their structure. Earlier I mentioned
that the Universe has a certain sense of direction. Atoms decay in a very predictable
fashion. The scientific term for this is called a half-life. This represents
the number of years it takes for half of a sample to decay. The half-life for
Uranium 238 is four and a half billion years. If we take a sample containing
Uranium 238 and measure the amount of the products of its decay, such as Thorium
234, we can determine the age of the sample. The Earth, during its initial phases,
erased most of the evidence for the first billion years. Meteorites have remained
virtually unchanged during the formation of the Solar system. They have provided
the most accurate specimens to determine the age of the Solar system. Samples
gathered from the Moon also support the current estimate of the age of the Solar
System.
Our Solar system lies on the outskirts of the Milky Way Galaxy. It appears to
be a spiral shaped galaxy very similar to the Andromeda Galaxy. The shape of
our galaxy can only be deduced because we are looking at it from the inside.
The Andromeda galaxy is one of our nearest neighbors and lies at a distance
of 2.2 million light years. Light travels 5,880,000,000,000 miles in a year.
The Milky Way and Andromeda Galaxies are part of a cluster of about twenty-four
galaxies known as the Local Group. The visible matter in the Universe is not
spread out evenly, but rather clumped together into regions of greater and lesser
concentrations. There exist great formations of galaxies interrupted by great
voids of visible matter.
That matter tends to lump together is the product of the gravitational force.
Gravity and Electromagnetism are the only forces among the four fundamental
forces whose range is infinite. Gravity is extremely weak when compared to the
other forces and its influence was minute until the Universe had cooled and
expanded sufficiently to allow for its current predominance. Matter accumulates
into clusters of galaxies, galaxies, solar systems, stars, planets, and asteroids.
We can readily observe stars, galaxies, and clusters of galaxies. Planets outside
of our solar system have been optically resolved.
Our own solar system was formed from the remains of the primordial hydrogen
that dominated the early Universe as well as the Universe we see now. All of
the heavier elements were forged in the interiors of stars and then cast into
the void during the last stages of the star's life. It is these heavier elements
that coalesced to form the Earth and the other inner planets. The lighter elements
were evaporated by the thermal energy of the Sun. The outer planets are composed
of mostly lighter elements because of their distance from the Sun. Most of the
mass contained in the Solar system is in the Sun. That is why the planets are
locked into orbits around the Sun, and the same logic applies to the Sun's orbit
around the galactic center.
While the details of planetary formation are still debated, the basic premise
of gravitational attraction is without dispute. The probability that planetary
formation is not an integral part of the fabric of the Universe is nearly negligible.
The notion that ours is the only solar system in the Universe is contrary to
the evidence we have been able to gather. It reflects an anthropocentric attitude
about our place in the Universe. When all we knew of the Universe was the Solar
system, we put ourselves at the center of it. Despite the current state of knowledge,
a view that we are a singular, special, unique, or divine act of the Universe
persists in popular thinking. Along with being naturally anthropocentric, we
are unable to fully appreciate the vast dimensions implicit in astronomy or
subatomic physics.
A chemistry professor I once knew would use an analogy to try to explain the
size of the atom. His contention was that if one were to increase the size of
an atom and diminish the size of the Universe incrementally, the two would meet
at a size about that of the Earth. I am not comfortable with this sort of analogy
because I have no firm grasp of the size of the Earth without numbers. The size
of the nucleus of an atom is 1/1,000,000,000,000,000 of a meter. A quick calculation
I have done gives a little more perspective. If one were to take a meter stick,
divide it in half, and keep dividing it in half at the rate of one division
per second, it would take well over ten million years to reach the size of the
atomic nucleus. Huge numbers such as the size of an atom or of the Universe
are hardly transferable to everyday experience. Comparisons made to physical
systems are limited in the amount of information they can convey.
It is in the knowledge of and appreciation for large numbers that the Universe
can be brought into the realm of understanding. The Human population is estimated
to be around six billion people. I cannot imagine more than a hundred thousand
people, the largest crowd I have ever personally witnessed. I can quantify this
figure by playing with it a little. The population of the United States represents
only four per cent of the world population. The Chinese are nearly seventeen
per cent. The population of Hong Kong is roughly one one-thousandth of the world
population. I still cannot visualize six billion people, but I have established
a small measure of appreciation for the numbers. The astronomical figures used
in describing the Universe must be given meanings when they have no basis in
experience. To say that we are but a speck of dust in the Cosmos is to exaggerate
our place in it. The volume of space occupied by the Solar system in the Universe
is so minute as to make the atomic nucleus voluminous by comparison. We use
terms like infinite to describe things that are very large. To describe something
as infinite in common usage is not the same as it is used mathematically. We
use infinite and infinitesimal to describe something beyond our ability to comprehend
its value. It may very well have an actual numerical value, but it lies so far
beyond our abilities to appreciate it that it takes on the proportions of a
mathematical infinity.
It is not only space, but time that is subject to the same intellectual and
conceptual boundaries. The time a Human Being is alive gives us a very limited
idea of the time scales on which the Universe is operating. Human Beings in
the industrialized countries of the world commonly live to be seventy or eighty
years old. Less than a hundred years ago, the average life span was twenty to
thirty years less. For the nearly all of our history as a species, the average
life span was close to thirty years. Our species is long lived compared to the
other animals on the planet. We are not equipped to examine with any relevancy
the vast dimensions of time that have been calculated since the formation our
planet. Both the age and size of the Universe are discoveries of this century.
Efforts to place an age on the Universe were constricted not only by technological
advances, but also by the ability of the Human imagination to conceive of the
tremendous epochs and distances that are the fabric of the Universe.
The Universe is filled with objects and processes of such diversity and complexity
that it seems unreasonable that it is the product of four fundamental forces
and a handful of elementary particles. Any system that has the potential for
complexity can be rooted in a few fundamental laws of operation. The binary
system is an example. A computer reads the binary signals as either off or on,
zero or one. This simple system is the basic premise on which any computer functions.
Whether a computer is designing micro circuitry or playing chess, its fundamental
structure is zeroes and ones. It is the complex and specific arrangement of
the binary code that determines a specific task. The binary system is capable
of providing a great diversity of tasks in information processing.
The same principle applies to the Universe. It is the very specific combinations
of quarks that form protons, electrons, and neutrons. Protons, electrons and
neutrons combine to form ninety -two naturally occurring elements. Different
combinations of neutrons and electrons produce a wide range of element isotopes.
The elements combine to form molecules. It is here that the mathematical possibilities
take off exponentially. There are literally millions of possibilities for the
molecular structure. More are being continually discovered or created. Molecules
and atoms make up the perceived structure of the Universe. They follow the four
fundamental forces in their reactions. Balls do not spontaneously start bouncing
from rest. Although there does exist at the edge of possibility a chance that
all the molecules in a ball might line up in order for that to happen, it is
unlikely to the extent of absurdity. Work cannot be reversed. Heat does not
flow spontaneously from a refrigerator into a warmer room. Entropy increases.
The atoms and molecules and the way they interact are the Universe revealed
to us. The galaxies, stars, planets, and life are all composed of the fundamental
particles and are guided by the fundamental forces of nature. The complexity
of the Universe rises from the flexibility of its fundamental nature. The rules
of nature are the same for particles in an accelerator or in a large galactic
cluster. Our current understanding of the processes and particles of nature
issues very few surprises at the most fundamental levels. Scientific research
has turned to the extreme cases of the natural world. Particle accelerators
are built to give us a glimpse of matter in the first few microseconds following
the Big Bang. Telescopes are designed to study the furthest reaches of the Universe.
Tunneling microscopes study the contours of atoms. We are engaged in these activities
because there is still much to be learned about our Universe.
The extent of our knowledge of the Universe changes our place in it. Human Beings,
for most of their history have lived in a Universe controlled by unknown forces.
The forces of nature were seen in terms of their effects on Humans. As a result,
mankind was placed at the center of the Universe. In what is commonly referred
to as Western Civilization, man was acted upon but distinct from the forces
of nature. In Eastern Civilization, man is an integral part of the natural world.
Both of these views came from the study of the molecular world at a macroscopic
scale, and the Universe at a microscopic scale. In the scientific community
today, there are no East-West philosophical boundaries when discussing the nature
of the Universe. Yet, outside of scientific investigation these same general
boundaries still exist. What the scientific community cannot quantify in very
real terms becomes the fodder for speculation. Understanding the results of
scientific investigation is not nearly as important as understanding the method
by which those conclusions are made. People must necessarily work with the results
of science in their everyday lives, but unless they are engaged actively in
pursuit of empirical reasoning they are quite able to function without it.
It is this gap between the knowledge necessary to survive in modern industrialized
society and the knowledge necessary for the understanding of the Universe that
allows for the preponderance of misinformation concerning the world around us.
Explanations that are not based on reason, experimentation and empirical evidence
reduce the Universe to a system that seeks Human explanations for a physical
reality.
On personal level, a comprehensive understanding of the Universe is not necessary.
The substantial majority of Human beings in modern society are able to negotiate
their travels through space-time without having to encounter calculus or trigonometry,
let alone particle physics. A single individual is not the problem. It is the
cumulative effect of scientific illiteracy and innumeracy that lead people in
democracies to support people and policies that are detrimental to the continued
survival of our species on this planet. Increasingly, there is evidence that
our survival, or at least, our standard of living, is uncertain. It is now,
at the beginning of the twenty first century, that we are beginning to assess
and mediate the consequences that the exponential growth of Human Beings is
having on our ability to survive. Apocalyptic predictions have always been with
us, but for the first time, it is science, not superstition, predicting our
fate.
The life on this planet is the only life in the Universe for which we have physical
evidence. It is illogical and highly anthropocentric to think that life exists
nowhere else in the Cosmos. No observations have been made which would suggest
that our minute locality possesses some unique attribute that has allowed life
to evolve into its present forms. While the Universe is not overflowing with
life forms it is not very convincing to suggest our planet is unique in the
Universe. The search for extraterrestrial life has been very recent and very
sparse. The Viking Missions to Mars were designed to search for the existence
of organic chemistry on the surface of that planet. The results were inconclusive.
The Search for Extraterrestrial Intelligence project is currently searching
the electromagnetic spectrum for signals from other advanced civilizations.
The project is still in its infancy and the task before it is enormous. Positive
results, while high in probability, are not to be expected for some time. We
do know that life is on this planet and evolved here because of the favorable
conditions that have prevailed for nearly five billion years.
Unfortunately, like the evolution of the Universe, much of the evidence of the
evolution of life is inaccessible. Our understanding of the first and ancient
life forms comes mainly from the sparse fossil record. We add to that understanding
through the study of modern life forms. As with the Universe, we can employ
reason to look back in time to discover the origins and changes that have molded
the life forms on this planet. Unlike the Universe, life exists at a scale that
makes it accessible to Human investigation. In the latter half of this century
the instruments and imagination of biologists have allowed us an understanding
of the molecular structures of life. The life forms on Earth exist on a time
scale that allows Human Beings to observe change. It may take thousands of years
for the Milky Way to make a complete rotation, but the fruit fly will complete
an entire life cycle in only twenty-four hours. The Universe and life do run
parallel in that both are difficult to explain when taken as a complete system.
While we may understand the life cycle of individual cell of the Human body,
we are at a loss to fully understand all the cells that describe a Human Being.
We understand the structure and function of DNA, yet we can hardly build a Human
Being from scratch. Again, it is a case of great complexity being derived from
a very fundamental, but flexible structure.
We can start with our investigation of life with the same tools that guided
us through our investigation of the physical Universe. Life is composed of the
matter that surrounds us, and obeys the same physical laws as anything else
in the Universe. There are no physical processes going on in living matter that
cannot occur in nonliving systems. There are no special atoms, or arrangements
of atoms, that are exclusive to life systems. Life is, however, the most complex
arrangement of atoms and molecules in the Universe. This complexity gives life
in this Universe its singularity and fragility. There is no life on other planets
in our Solar System because the environments of those planets are hostile to
the intricate structures that are required for life, as we understand it. It
would be far stranger to encounter life on any other world in our Solar System
than it would be to encounter the lifeless worlds we already know to be there.
It would be stranger still, to find a planet identical in history to the Earth,
and find it lifeless. All the ingredients for life were here at the origin of
the Solar System, and all the best opportunities were present on the third planet
from the Sun.
The Earth lies at a distance from the Sun that allows water to exist in a liquid
form. No other planet in the Solar system has this property. Not only can liquid
water exist, but also it dominates the entire surface of the planet. Water also
dominates all the life on the planet. Nothing on Earth can live without it.
There is some evidence that liquid once flowed over the surface of Mars. Whether
or not it was water, it has either evaporated or frozen. On Earth there has
been liquid water for about 3.6 billion years. There has also been a consistent
amount of energy input from the Sun. The Sun is rather average star. It does
not vary significantly in its output and will probably continue very much the
same for another five billion years. This has been a significant part of the
evolution of life on this planet. All the elements are here: proper temperature
range, a medium for mixing and concentrating organic compounds, and about four
billion years of stable environment.
Life arose in the oceans and colonized the land much later. The ocean provided
the protection from ultraviolet radiation that is now provided by the ozone
layer. Ultraviolet radiation is harmful to the to the DNA molecule, among others.
Early on, however, ultraviolet radiation assisted in the assembly of complex
inorganic molecules. The early Earth contained no free oxygen until plants were
able to release it. The early species of life were anaerobic, and there are
still a few species today for which oxygen is poisonous. I can speak of the
earliest forms of life with only a small degree of certainty. We can deduce
the environment and the elements that were present when life arose on this planet
from ancient rocks and the study of planetary evolution. It is speculation to
describe what life was like with any degree of certainty. It may have arisen
with many different solutions to the problem of life of which the current solution
is simply the survivor.
No matter how many alternative forms of life arose on the early Earth, one clearly
predominated and eventually worked its way up to Human Beings. All life on Earth
can trace its lineage back to the primordial life form that first began to extract
energy from its surroundings and replicate itself. All life uses the fundamental
structure of DNA or RNA molecules to produce the proteins that describe it.
The proteins that make up living things on this planet are built from around
twenty-two different amino acids. Amino acids have been found in asteroids that
have fallen to the Earth. They date from over four billion years ago. The building
of life forms from amino acids and various other elementary molecules is no
way certain or predictable. Complex structures passed through intermediary stages
between lifelessness and the ability to metabolize and reproduce. The precursors
to life as we understand it may not pass our current tests for life.
The fossil record of life is minute until the Cambrian Age. Before the Cambrian
Age, life forms did not build skeletons or hard outer shells. These are what
are normally discovered as fossil remains. The Cambrian Age started about five
hundred and seventy million years ago. The first life appeared almost three
and a half billion years ago. The first mammals appeared only two hundred and
thirty-five million years ago. The evolution of complexity grows exponentially.
Life existed on a very simple level of complexity for around 1.8 billion years.
The progress of complex life forms moved very slowly over its early history.
This is to be expected. The amount of variation available from a handful of
different organisms is minimal when compared to the variations possible with
thousands of different and very complex species. The number of species on Earth
grew exponentially after reaching a certain complexity that allowed evolution
to proceed at a quicker pace. One of the most important inventions of life was
sexual reproduction. It allowed for the exchange of genetic material between
individuals producing unique but very similar offspring. Sexual reproduction,
along with natural selection, drove the diversification of life exponentially
around a billion or so years ago. At this time, the life on this planet reflects
the products of nearly three and a half billion years of evolution, natural
selection, and chance.
The role of chance in the evolution of our species cannot be understated. If
the biological clock could be turned back and rerun, the results would certainly
not be the same. Just as life on this planet required certain conditions before
it could arise, so Human Beings required a certain set of circumstances before
we could evolve to our present level of development.
Human Beings evolved in a way that is unique to life on this planet. We meet
the challenges of our environment by changing the environment, rather than ourselves.
In response to cold, we wear clothing instead of waiting for natural selection
to create a Human Being with five inches of blubber. We use our imagination,
not the forces of mutation and natural selection to succeed in our survival.
We are equipped to do so. Our brain is the most complex structure on the planet.
Dolphins have a very complex brain, a large brain for their body weight, and
are comparatively very intelligent. Nevertheless, dolphins do not build bridges.
Dolphins do not have hands. Chimpanzees have hands similar to Human beings but
they use their hands for locomotion. The Human hand with an opposable thumb
is as unique as the brain that controls it. Humans were able to seek out solutions
to survival from their environment because they had two free hands with which
to manipulate that environment. The hand helped to drive the evolution of the
brain by developing skills far beyond grasping or climbing.
Human Beings are certainly the most complex assemblage of matter on this planet.
However, we live in a world filled with complex life forms. Dolphins do not
build bridges but they are highly skilled in the use of sonar. Tigers do not
use sonar but they are faster and more powerful than any Human Being is. The
enormous complexity of the life forms that share this planet at this time with
us is a reflection of the enormous amount of time that life has been evolving
on this planet. Nearly every species of plant or animal has achieved a degree
of complexity that will leave us with mysteries about life for some time to
come.
It is easy to remark on the complexity and predominance that the Human species
has obtained on this planet. Our solutions to the problems of survival have
been the most successful of any other species. We now dominate the planet. All
life forms are complex. Earlier, I noted that we are far from a comprehensive
understanding of our own biology. We are far from a complete understanding of
bacteria. We have deciphered the fundamental elements of the genetic code, but
we find it difficult to understand how that code translates into complex life
forms. The insertion of a strand of genetic code into a living organism is far
removed from designing an organism from scratch. Life on the macroscopic scale
is easily observed while the capacity for producing that life remains outside
of the boundaries of Human knowledge. It would be roughly equivalent to deciphering
a large software program by studying the strings of ones and zeros used to describe
it. Life is built on microscopic building blocks because that is the most efficient
way to convey the information. Life is very complex and it is very economical.
Economy is one of the most important survival strategies. There is not a grossly
energy inefficient creature on the planet. Our own mechanical inventions are
not nearly as effective in conserving energy when compared to the natural world.
Life arose and evolved based on the best possible solutions to the problem of
survival. Those forms of life that were unable to successfully meet the challenge
of survival were simply removed from existence. Every living creature removes
from the environment the essential nutrients that it then must metabolize into
both energy and structure. All of the extinct species that were on this planet
having failed because they could not meet the challenge of extracting the requirements
for life from their environment. Some have had some help in this matter. A significant
percentage of species have been detained from acquiring nutrients from their
environment by other species acquiring them as nutrients themselves. In either
case, the surviving organisms have overcome the inequities present in their
environment and have passed those characteristics vital to survival on to their
progeny.
It is the result of the forces of chemical bonding, natural selection, and random
mutation over three and a half billion years that has resulted in the myriad
of complex life forms on this planet. Three and a half billion years is a very
long time for any process to take place. If we find ourselves in awe at the
diverse and intricate life that has evolved, we must also be in awe of the time
that has passed. We must also recognize the abundant resources and hospitable
environment that have existed on this planet for that epoch. It is the complete
understanding of these forces that lead to the conclusion that life arose and
evolved within the boundaries of our knowledge of the Universe. It is an incomplete
appreciation for the forces of nature and the time scales involved that leads
to erroneous or extra physical explanations for life.
It is understandably difficult to appreciate the time scale involved with our
evolutionary path and equally easy to speculate that life had arisen en masse
from a singular event. From the point of view of a Human life, the Earth is
complete, whole, and unchanging. The order of nature seems resolute and unwavering.
Life is mutable, however, and we have exploited that mutability for our own
benefit. All of the breeds of dogs alive at his time are descended from the
handful of wild dogs that first became an ally to men. We have manipulated the
genetic material of wheat, rice, cattle, sheep and goats for thousands of years.
We have done it without the aid of recombinant DNA or artificial insemination.
We have been able to genetically alter other species because of the inherent
pliability of sexual reproduction. This capacity for change is not exclusive
to Human manipulation, but a fundamental trait of life on this planet.
Evolution and Natural Selection are not simply theories, but a well-established
phenomenon that can be demonstrated readily with some of the more rapidly reproducing
life forms. A farmer who uses a particular pesticide on a particular pest over
an extended period of time will find the pesticide increasingly less effective
as the population of pests breeds only those of its species with a resistance
to the pesticide. This is the essence of Natural Selection. Natural Selection
was operating before life as we would describe it had appeared. The fundamental
long chain molecules of amino acids were selected by the availability of the
surrounding medium to provide the essential ingredients for a sustainable structure.
Life is also subject to the random mutation of the genetic code. Ultimately,
all variations in the genetic code arise from mutations. The overwhelming majority
of mutations are useless. It is the long history of life on this planet that
has allowed mutation to play a significant role in the evolution of life.
The evolution of Human Beings has been an abundant source of misinformation.
To this day, school districts debate whether to include texts that suggest the
evolution of Human Beings from our simian ancestors. The opposition to currently
accepted theories of the origin of our species comes not from the scientific
community but from theologians and dogmatists. The fossil record will never
be as complete as we would like. The best fossil remains are the result of an
unusual and fortuitous death that left the remains preserved and intact. Another
fortuitous event is required to locate the fossil remains. The remains must
then be excavated in a manner that provides the most information and preserves
the integrity of that information. There will always remain some doubt as to
the details of Human evolution as long as the fossil record is the foundation
of our knowledge. The fundamental laws and guiding principles, which have guided
us to an understanding of the evolution of our species, is no longer a subject
for debate in the scientific community.
Human Beings evolved from apelike ancestors. Gorillas and Chimpanzees also evolved
from the same branch of that family at least seven million years ago. We are
not descended from the current simian species. While they are our closest living
relatives, we have been following diverging evolutionary paths. The Gorillas
and Chimpanzees will continue to evolve directed by the same forces of Natural
Selection and random mutation that have molded every life form in existence.
Human Beings will not follow the same path.
Human Beings have replaced much of the effects of Natural Selection with technological
and cultural selection. Humans are no longer selected against reproduction because
of polio, measles, or an impacted wisdom tooth. In the developed areas of the
world, Human Beings who do not die by accident, die from the results of having
lived in a body that can no longer successfully repair itself. Death usually
takes place many years after the reproductive capabilities of the individual
have ceased to be operational. Babies are born under or overweight that would
not have survived only a century ago. The advances of medical technology have
eliminated the threat of an early demise from most common diseases, accidents,
or environmental hazards. The beneficiaries of medical science are able to breed
as much as any other person. It is impossible to predict what effects our technological
capabilities will have on our future evolution. It would be absurd to assert
that people should not receive the benefits of the modern world in order to
stay in line with our evolutionary past.
Human Beings will certainly become more heterogeneous. The great effect of modern
transportation is to eliminate the isolation of any group. The geographic barriers
that previously allowed groups of people to follow an independent evolutionary
course have been all but eliminated. The results of the geographic isolation
of the past have given us the differences we commonly ascribe to race. Further
proof of the evolutionary process is that all of the so-called races can mate
with each other. We are not so different and obviously share the same lineage.
These lines of distinction will certainly fade in the next ten to twenty thousand
years. It would be a rare set of circumstances that would allow for any group
of Humans to evolve independently in the modern world. The political boundaries
now pose the greatest impediment to migration at this time.
99.999% of the species that have ever existed are now extinct. What we refer
to as Modern Man will certainly become extinct. The extinction of Modern Man
will hopefully be accompanied by a replacement that is better able to survive
on this planet. Any other extinction will most certainly come by our own hand.
There are no animals that can successfully survive by predation of Human Beings.
Our population is genetically diverse and numerically prosperous. It is unlikely
that any disease or agent, curable or not, would be able to decimate the entire
Human population. We are the only species that shapes the environment around
it rather than being shaped by the environment. In order to insure our survival
it will be necessary to not only shape our environment to our needs, but also
quite possibly, shape ourselves. This would be the ultimate act of Human invention.
The realization of genetic manipulation in Human Beings will be the province
of science fiction well into the near future. Our immediate problems must be
solved with the abilities we now possess. The problems we have created for life
on this planet have been on Human time scales. Evolutionary remedies would require
thousands of generations if they were capable of remedies at all. Human Beings
have realized such a profound potential for changing our environment that we
have already altered life significantly and have brought into question its continued
presence on this planet.
The problems of life and the environment tend to run the course of chicken and
egg questions. Life both responds to and changes the environment around it.
The conditions on Earth at any given time are predominantly the result of solar
and geologic activity. Small changes in the output of the Sun or degree of inclination
in the Earth's axis of rotation will result in very different conditions for
life. Various environmental calamities of the past have resulted in mass extinctions.
The most famous occurring with the demise of the dinosaurs approximately sixty-five
million years ago. Evidence suggests that either a collision with a large meteor
or a period of profuse volcanic activity was responsible. In either case, the
change that precipitated the extinction was as simple as the result of less
energy from the Sun making its way to the surface of the planet. The Sun is
the predominant source of energy for life on Earth as well as for the physical
processes of the Solar system. The Ice Ages are precipitated by a slight wobble
in the rotation of the Earth about its axis. This small perturbation in the
amount of sunlight reaching the surface can determine whether Iowa has glaciers.
Life has adapted to the extremes of temperature available on Earth during the
present conditions. Life is not adapted to the conditions that are possible
in the Solar System. The eight lifeless worlds accompanying our circuits around
the Sun are mute testament to the exacting conditions that must prevail for
life to flourish.
At the time of this writing, there is no empirical evidence that the Human alterations
to the global environment have inexorably altered that environment in a way
that will lead to the demise of life supporting conditions. There is ample evidence
that Human activity can irreparably harm the local environment and the life
forms dependent on it. The life span of Human Beings tends to make for a short
perspective on the future. Many ill-advised practices can be sustained by the
environment over a short period. If we were anticipating inhabiting this planet
for next few thousand years it would be in our best interests to preserve it
in a life sustaining condition. Currently, the waste products of nuclear power
plants and weapons factories are being disposed of in underground caverns or
at the sea floor. The waste will be toxic to life for many thousands of years.
The choice has been made to pass the burden of safe disposal to future generations.
I doubt very much if I will live to see a time when nuclear waste will present
a personal health hazard. This lack of foresight, however, is not what has allowed
our species to dominate the planet.
Extinction is inevitable, predictable, and an integral aspect of evolution on
this planet. It is, however, in our interest to maintain the status quo for
some time. The biosphere at the present time ensures our continued existence.
To irrevocably change our biosphere, without knowledge of its impact on the
environment, the air we breathe or the food and water we consume, is to invite
disaster. Unfortunately that is precisely the current policy of the governments
of the most influential nations on this planet. The complexity of the biosphere
and the limits of our ability to gather and process information has left us
with conjectures about the future that cannot be empirically proven. While we
are aware of an increase in greenhouse gases and deforestation, we are unable
to discover what effects it will have on the climate. While Human population
expansion is resulting in loss of habitat and species, we simply cannot know
what contribution any single species may make to the understanding of life and
of ourselves. There are some indications that Human activity may be absorbed
by the environment without any great change in the biosphere that currently
exists. There are also indications that the observed changes in the composition
of the atmosphere could portend great changes for life. At this time, the proper
behavior is to act as if the worst-case scenario is a certainty. The repercussions
from making an error in this realm are at the very least unwarranted Human suffering
and at worst, ecological disaster. What we do know with a great degree of certainty
is that life has prospered under the relatively stable conditions that have
preceded Human emergence. Our disruption of that stability could inevitably
be our undoing.
Life is not mysterious, but very elaborate. We have been taught to identify
life forms on this planet by emphasizing their differences in relations to ourselves.
This anthropocentric view of life has given us Human Beings as the ideal life
form and the rest of nature as deviations from that ideal. We look at other
life forms and see them in a light that reflects only the differences between
us. We concentrate on the differences because it is the differences that provide
the most meaningful relationships. The similarities of life are equally astounding.
All life requires water in the liquid state. All life uses DNA or RNA for defining
the proteins that in turn defines its structure and its methods of maintaining
life. All life existing at this time evolved from a single ancestor. Life on
this planet is the result of three and a half billion years of variations on
a theme.
Life is a variation on the theme of the physical laws of the Universe. Every
form of life on this planet is constructed from the elements that were present
on Earth approximately three and a half billion years ago. Life uses carbon
as the essential building block of the various proteins and amino acids that
provide physical structure to complex organisms. It has been speculated that
life may use different elements, depending on their availability, for their
fundamental structures. The speculation on what shape life may take in other
parts of the Universe lies mostly in the realm of science fiction. In the extremely
unlikely chance that we should encounter any extraterrestrial life form, it
would certainly exceed our own imaginings. Life on this planet stills holds
an enormous potential for intellectual investigation. The Human mind is the
most complex and most powerful result of the processes of life on this planet.
While the Human mind was not designed for the complex task of understanding
itself, it can create machines that will make up for any shortfalls that evolution
could not provide. Yet, while we may build machines with the ability to process
gigabytes of information every second, we are not building machines capable
of replication, self-maintenance, or metabolism. Of course, we have not had
three and a half billion years. We have only had forty or fifty thousand.
No life will have another three and a half billion years. Life has already taken
the best years our Sun will provide. Another few billion years will find the
Sun unstable and life on this planet intolerable. Four or five billion years
from now the Sun will be a Red Giant and the Earth and all the inner planets
will have been incinerated. It will violate no physical laws for the Human species,
or all life on this planet, to become extinct. Our survival is dependent on
our ability to shape our environment to ensure our survival. We are the only
life form on this planet with that choice. There are no rights or wrongs in
the Universe. The Universe is without a sense of morality or justice; these
are Human inventions. As a Human Being, however, I would feel a great loss at
our inability to realize the potential of life. We have come a great distance;
we have a greater distance to go.
Chapter Three
Society and Morality
Human Beings are animals as much as any other creature on Earth. We assemble
into large groups in much the same way as other creatures for many of the same
reasons. We do not; however, refer to Human groups as herds, flocks, or packs.
These are names applied to animals without any regard to the activity of the
animals within that classification. We arrange ourselves in a number of ways
dependent on both size and function. We all have ties to families, extended
families, clans, nationalities and societies. We may have ties to political
or religious groups that further classify Humans in respect to each other. Political
classification can reveal the type of existence a person may lead. Race is another
category into which we place ourselves but which has grown to have vastly more
importance than it deserves. In general, people with more pigment in their skin
tend to enjoy less of the benefits of modern civilization than do people with
considerably less pigment. This is a result of the different groups to which
people belonged when technological advances changed the fundamental structure
of society. Societies running relatively behind in technological knowledge were
often sublimated by societies whose control of technology allowed them to exert
that technological superiority in a very physical way.
I was told early in my early education that the continent of North America was
discovered by Columbus in 1492. That was the date that Europeans discovered
the continent. It had been discovered by people from Asia thousands of years
previously. These people developed several complexes and flourishing societies
by the time people from Europe developed the means to explore across the Atlantic
Ocean. The Europeans exploited their technological superiority to subjugate
the people and plunder whatever material wealth they could gather. The aboriginal
populations that dominated the North American Continent lacked the weaponry
and material sophistication of the Europeans. The current population of aboriginal
people in the United States is less than one per cent of the total population.
Societies, like all species, run the risk of extinction when confronted with
an environment ill suited to their survival. The survival of our society depends
on a continuing effort to maintain and improve our physical and social environment.
Societies are able to evolve and distinguish themselves by long periods of isolation
from other societies. It is possible to speak of European society collectively
despite the many nationalities and independent states that define it. It is
possible at this time to speak of Western society as a single society because
the advances in communication and travel have had a homogenizing effect. Certain
tribes of Human Beings living in New Guinea have been unaffected by technological
change only because they have not been exposed to it. Every society will in
some way affect any other society with which it communicates. The technological
innovations that have revolutionized communication in this century have set
the stage for a global society. A complete assimilation of Human Beings into
one society is not on the horizon. Yet, the credit card I obtain from a bank
down the street can be used in Japan, Europe, Australia, or Africa. I can reach
by telephone nearly anyone else in the world with a telephone. The most prominent
obstacles to a universal society are language and custom. Our reality is shaped
by language and our concept of the Universe is molded by the collective perceptions
held to be true by the vast majority of our associate populous.
To belong to a society is not simply to wear a tag of nationality but to act
and think in a way that reflects the values of that society. As we are imprinted
with a language, we are imprinted with the standards of behavior and thought
that are taught and continually reinforced from an early age. As we are in no
position to question the legitimacy of the language taught to us, customs and
morality are learned without much intellectual investigation. Societies are
often distinguished only by the language they use. The influences of language
have not only distinguished the society in which they evolve, but have isolated
people from one another. The current advances in communication have left only
minute areas of the world without communication with the rest of the world.
The mass media have standardized most notably the English language with the
accompanying loss of local dialects. The standardization of weights and measures,
currencies, clothing, and symbols all point to a global perception of what it
like to be a Human Being on this planet at this time. Strong differences remain
and will remain in attitudes towards religion and morality. The physical world
that we employ in our daily lives will continue to be the best example for the
homogeneity that advances in communication and transportation bring to the global
society.
Human Beings gathered to form societies as a technique for survival. Society
allows for specialization among its members. I do not have to grow crops, slaughter
animals, make clothing, or build shelter. I do not have to dispose of my waste,
protect myself or my possessions from exploitation by others. These are the
most fundamental advantages of belonging to a Human collective. The advantages
of living in a modern Western Society are too numerous to list in detail. Generally,
the largest and most complex societies also provide the greatest number of advantages.
Societies evolve to states of greater complexity because it is advantageous
for its constituents to live in such a society. Human Beings living in this
country at this time are for the most part more comfortable than any other civilization
at any previous time in history. Civilization could not advance as nomadic tribes
following the migrations of the animals they needed for survival. It was the
invention of agriculture and domestication of animals that allowed Human Beings
to create civilization. It was an attachment to the land that enabled people
not only to build permanent structures, but to make permanent progress as well.
The specialization that this type of organization provided has been able to
make technological progress and to build on previous knowledge.
A scientist is able to focus all of his intellectual energy on a single problem
because the problems of daily survival are solved for him by specialists in
other fields. Specialization is the modern equivalent of occupation. We are
identified by the specialized function we perform within the framework of our
society. Nearly everyone is identified with a particular skill or endeavor that
we perform. This is our support of the collective to which we belong. As an
individual, a Human Being has a limited potential. The potential of several
billion Human Beings working toward a common goal is practically unlimited.
Perfect societies, however, exist only in the imagination of Human Beings, not
in their cognitive experience. Societies are frequently involved in self-destructive
behavior or conflict with other societies that are resolved by physical annihilation
of one kind or another. Our occupation, or job, in some way helps the society
to function as a cohesive whole. Yet people rarely aspire to become accountants
or lawyers to fulfill society’s needs. They are, for the most part, fulfilling
their own needs and aspirations. At this time, in this country, no one is told
what career they should pursue. Nearly everyone in this society is allowed to
choose for him or herself what function they will perform within society. Even
the duty of defending the country from foreign attack is performed by volunteers.
Given a large and diverse population, filling the manpower requirements of a
modern industrialized nation does not require conscription into certain professions.
It would undoubtedly instigate no small amount of unrest should a government
undertake such a policy. The required occupations for survival are ensured by
above average material compensation. It works much like the system of supply
and demand that operates in fixing prices in a free market economy.
People expect certain fundamental amenities from the country in which they live.
The freedom to choose their own path in life is certainly one of those amenities.
It is the fundamental conflict between individual needs and the requirements
of the support systems of society that generates the greatest conflicts. Acting
individually in a society as large as the United States will not greatly disrupt
the status quo. Fifty per cent of the police force of a major metropolitan area
not showing up for work would certainly be cause for apprehension. Fortunately,
people who choose professions that are the most elemental to safe and efficient
operation of society tend to attract people with a highly developed sense of
duty and loyalty.
No society can attain the status of a clearly independent society without the
cooperation of the vast majority of its populous. The rules of behavior and
law must be observed without significant deviation in order for the people to
reap the benefits that a sustainable society can provide. The overwhelming majority
of people in the United States do not commit serious crimes. They act in accordance
with the norms of behavior set down by law and custom. While deviant behavior
is certainly a problem, it does not bring our civilization to the point of disintegration.
At this time, crimes are substantially no more rampant nor are people more corrupt
that at any other time in the history of civilization. It may seem otherwise
because mass communication, literacy, and reporting of deviant social behavior
stimulates our awareness of it in ways not even dreamt of only fifty years ago.
We are shown hideous crimes in real time on our televisions or the Internet
while police department's computerized statistics provide a wealth of information
on aberrant social behavior. There are twice as many people on this planet as
there were only forty years ago. The numerical incidence of crime could have
doubled without any proportional increase. The relative stability of the major
global societies over the past fifty years indicates not only maturation, but
also an acceptance of the social contract.
An acceptance of the social contract implies adherence to certain rules of behavior.
Most of these rules are known as law. Fundamentally, laws are designed to prevent
the unwarranted deprivation of an individual's personal or material well being.
The complicated relationships of Human Beings within a societal structure and
the inherent ambiguities in language have taken my single sentence on law and
expanded it into volumes. A society must have both accessible rules of behavior
and an authority to enforce those rules. I would not think that there has ever
existed a society in which one or more of its members did not act in a way that
would prove injurious to the society as a whole in order to meet individual
goals. Human Beings will act for the collective good within a society as long
as a majority of their individual needs are met. The difference between the
needs of the individual and the requirements of a society is the amount of deviant
behavior within that society.
The rule of law and the law of morality were at one time the same concept. This
is no longer the case as we see law and morality as distinct, yet complimentary
entities. The majority of activities considered immoral at this time are also
illegal. Morality has become the rules beyond the scope of law. A person who
seeks to live morally is exceeding the minimum standards for behavior set by
the law. It is quite possible for someone to be well within the law at the same
time behaving in an immoral manner. While the law tends to focus on the extent
of Human interaction that can be quantitatively defined, morality seeks to regulate
actions and thoughts that arise from subjective Human values. Morality is subjective.
It arises out of a particular set of circumstances. Once removed from that particular
set of circumstances it may or may not be relevant. If I were to murder an enemy
of mine in the context of a normal social setting, I would certainly be sent
to prison for most of my life or even executed. If, however, I were a member
of the United States Marines and engaged in combat, I could slaughter as many
Human Beings as I liked on the battlefield. This would not result in my imprisonment
but rather would be viewed as an act of great benefit to society. Moral issues
are hotly debated because there are no absolute answers. Each issue must be
dealt with both individually and with a clear idea of the circumstances involved.
The law as it is written implies not only standards for behaviors, but also
the conditions under which the law is applicable. That is why there are thousands
of laws trying to cover the multitudinous aspects of the Human condition. It
is also the reason for loopholes that allow the law to be circumvented under
unusual circumstances. Morality changes with the times. Many of the standards
of moral behavior thirty years ago are not applicable at this time.
Moral doctrine usually arises from a religious source. Religious leaders are
usually seen as a valid source of moral direction. It is the state, however,
that decides the rules of law and has the ability to enforce them. In some societies
there remains no difference between civil and religious authority. Religious
authority is limited in its responses to immoral activity. In this country religious
beliefs, while respected, are subject to the rules that have been elucidated
for everyone. Perhaps the most volatile moral issue of our time is the issue
of abortion. It was, at the latest confirmation hearings of an appointed Supreme
Court Justice, the topic that received the greatest amount of coverage by the
news media. The question of abortion has become not only an issue of morality,
but one of politics as well. Moral issues are able to take center stage in our
lives because they address the fundamental question of any cooperative collective:
How should the individual in a society behave for the greatest good of both?
In the case of abortion, or any other moral issue, the above question is the
best guide to a solution. An abortion is the removal of a developing Human Being
from the womb of its mother for the purpose of termination of that development.
The cases that are considered immoral by most of the opponents are those in
which abortion is used as a form of contraception. There are a small percentage
of people who assert that an abortion under conditions of rape, incest, or the
endangerment of the mother's life, is also immoral. The assertion that abortion
is immoral stems from the belief that all Human life is sacred and that from
the time of conception a developing Human Being is entitled to all the rights
and protections provided by the law. Abortion is then seen as the legal equivalent
of murder.
It is easy in a society that is as stable and affluent as the United States
to refer to the sanctity of Human life. The sanctity of Human life is unfortunately
a condition alien to most of the people on the planet. Human Beings have slaughtered
millions of each other several times in this century. Yet, it is illegal in
this country to take another person's life from them. Abortions are legal, so
it must be that in reference to the law, a developing Human is not afforded
the same legal rights as fully developed Human Beings. That is a consistent
statement. A one second old zygote or a six-month-old fetus is not a fully functional
Human Being. It has the potential of becoming a Human Being. Life may start
at conception but complete development is not finished until birth. At birth,
it would be illegal to take the life of the infant. It has become a living Human
Being and is subsequently in receipt of the rights and protection afforded to
it by society.
Abortion is, however a very traumatic and complicated solution to a problem
that would be better solved by improving birth control methods. The problem
with abortion is not the sanctity of Human life or the legal rights of the unborn.
The problem is unwanted pregnancy. Protecting Human life from its earliest inception
with the rules of law would lead to a cascade of questions concerning the rights
of the mother versus the child. Giving a fetus full protection under the law
would put the mother in a position of defending herself against charges of child
abuse should she smoke, drink alcohol, or become malnourished. Women routinely
have fertilized eggs that do not attach the uterus or do not develop properly
without their knowledge. Fecund women would have to be monitored for fertilization
to protect the rights of the zygote. It would be impossible to provide full
legal protection to an unborn Human Being without violating the established
rights of the mother. Until birth, the unborn are physically and legally a component
of the mother. The sanctity of life is hardly a relevant point in a country
whose elected government commits more of its resources to the weaponry designed
for the taking of Human life rather than the technology used in its preservation.
Abortion is not in the best interest of the individual or society because there
are less costly, less intrusive, and safer alternatives. The moral opponents
of abortion do not see contraception as a viable solution. Their alternatives
bring the unwanted pregnancy to term or suggest abstinence from sexual encounters.
The cost of bringing an unwanted child into the world is paid for in no small
measure by the society into which it is born. The costs can vary greatly from
a minimal additional burden on society to a lifetime of support. In 1985 in
this country there were 1.3 million abortions. Eighty one percent of those women
having abortions were single, separated, or divorced. This would imply some
cost exceeding minimal expectations for those 1.3 million children. The problem
of population is not addressed by the opponents of abortion. It is not simply
the millions of children who were not born, but the tens of millions of their
children and grandchildren who will not inhabit the planet. This planet is,
at this time, over-populated by Human Beings. The quality of life we are capable
of providing for ourselves cannot be provided for the entire population of the
world. We are in no danger of running short of people any time soon. I am, of
course, analyzing this question from the perspective of empirical evidence and
reason. Morality arises from doctrine and dogma that is not open to criticism.
To suggest that Human Beings engage in intercourse for the sole purpose of procreation
is to deny a very fundamental biological need. We would not have been very successful
as a species if we were not sexually active most of our lives. A part of our
success can be attributed to the fact that males are nearly always capable of
sexual relations and that females are nearly always receptive. We are not locked
into a particular breeding season. If we were only capable of breeding three
weeks of the year it would be a simple matter to suggest abstinence. Unfortunately,
that is not the case and abstinence cannot be seriously suggested as a possible
alternative to Human sexual behavior. Our technology at this time and for some
time to come will be incapable of amending our genetic instructions to create
a sexually disinterested population.
The best possible solution to the problem of abortion is to educate Human Beings
about their sexual capabilities and provide them with the best possible means
for controlling their reproductive capacity. The people who are ardently opposed
to abortion are not distributing pamphlets about sexual function or means of
contraception. They rarely discuss sex except in reference to abstinence. My
solutions to abortion and most other moral issues will diverge significantly
from the solutions provided by people whose reference for such matters is a
Christian ethic. A person, who follows the teachings of Christ, or a Christian,
is following guidelines of action derived from the Bible and other writings
and which is interpreted for them by an established authority. The ultimate
goal of a Christian is to procure everlasting life through the creator of the
Universe. This is achieved through adherence to the laws and practices of Christianity.
Each individual denomination of Christianity has its own distinct rules and
I would not attempt at this juncture to describe all of Christian philosophy
in a few sentences. I bring into this discussion the basics of Christian thought
for two reasons. It dominates the character of law and thinking within Western
civilization and it places both the goals and ultimate authority of Human Beings
out of the reach of cognitive experience.
The law already covers the vast majority of individual and collective behaviors
that would be detrimental to the best interests of a society. In this country,
we have the option of changing any laws that become antiquated or were ill advised
in the first place. Issues of morality are not nearly as well defined and their
impact on society is much less accessible. Since the lack of morality cannot
be quantitatively defined, it would be ridiculous to assert that any measurable
effect is being made on society. To assert that this society is morally bankrupt
is to suggest that the fundamental aspects of Christian morality are not being
widely held or observed. It does not suggest that either the society itself
or its people are in a state of decay. The assumption here is that Christian
morals are beneficial to society. This is an erroneous assumption based on my
previous exposition on the issue of abortion. The costs to the individual as
well as to society of abstaining from abortion at this time are far greater
than the cost of abortion. This is a material observation. The loss of the ideal
of the sanctity of Human life is an issue that has immense significance for
the well being of society. This point however was not lost with the acceptance
of abortion. The sanctity of Human life has been trampled on for thousands of
years before the invention of clinical abortion. Before we can proclaim the
sanctity of an unborn fetus, it will be necessary to procure the sanctity of
Human life that has attained independence and complete development. I would
regard an act as immoral if it were subscribing to a set of values without regard
to their effect on society and the individual. An immoral act would not hold
the promise of a continuing advance in the quality of life for Human Beings.
We must act both individually and collectively in a way that will ensure our
continued survival. Our survival will increasingly depend on improvements both
technological and societal. This is what I would term moral behavior. The Christian
ethic does have some excellent suggestions for the beneficial behavior of Human
Beings.
To treat other Human Beings in a manner that you yourself would wish to be treated
is a major tenet of the Christian tradition. It is a both a simple and effective
philosophy for conducting daily relationships between people. Providing, of
course, that an individual would want to be treated in a fair and civil manner.
Unfortunately, my addendum rarely appears in sermons on the golden rule. People,
even within a single society, rarely have a widely accepted preference for individual
behavior. Like the law, any standard we set for the moral behavior within a
society is going to run into the problem of the myriad of circumstances that
can possibly arise in the course of Human interaction. Questions concerning
the morality of any action are inherently subject to debate and will never be
completely resolved to everyone's satisfaction. This is the case because the
questions are raised not in order to establish a criteria for Human survival,
but in order to satisfy the fundamental beliefs of Christianity.
Christian, Judaic, Muslim, and many other religious systems are subject to differing
opinions when the foundational beliefs are used to assess a very specific Human
situation. The legislative bodies of government are able to enact new laws in
response to an unforeseen or new situation. New religious tenets are not added
to cover new realities. The Bible is not being amended to fill the vast social
chasm between the time when it was written and the present day. The response
to a new situation calls for a reinterpretation of existing beliefs. Since the
value of one interpretation over another cannot be quantitatively defined, the
result is that there is no clear consensus on the particular action to be taken
in response to a given situation. Many of our concepts about leading a moral
life are derived from religious teachings and their current interpretations.
This has lead to various groups of people acting in ways that prove to be injurious
to their society at the same time they are conforming to a perception of moral
righteousness.
As a society, we use the criminal justice system to encourage people to act
in way that will be of benefit to themselves and the common collective. The
way that we encourage people is to punish them when they transgress the law.
There is very little in the way of reward for acting in accordance with the
law. The reward for civil behavior is not being punished for it. An individual
is allowed to exercise whatever freedoms are allowed under the system of government
as long as no laws are violated. An individual who transgresses the law can
be deprived of certain freedoms or possessions by the powers vested in the state.
The moral transgressions that fall outside of the law cannot be dealt with as
easily. A moral edict is enforceable only through the cooperation of the individual
committing the transgression. If a person chooses not to reveal a transgression
of moral standards or refuse to accept punishment, it will be entirely a matter
of personal discretion. In the Christian tradition, an act of contrition is
sufficient retribution. Without an act of contrition the punishment is eternity
in hell. The reward for leading a virtuous life within the moral guidelines
of Christianity is eternal happiness in heaven. Neither the rewards nor punishments
handed out by Christianity are available to Human Beings in this Universe. Again,
complete cooperation from the practitioners of a religion is necessary for its
enforcement of rules of behavior. This is not the case with law enforcement.
Any Human Being living within the physical boundaries of the United States is
subject to the laws of this country. Any punishment received is a very physical
and measurable quantity. The society prevents actions it considers detrimental
by physically preventing people from doing them. This usually applies to what
are considered the most serious transgressions. The most common form of punishment
is to deprive the transgressor of material wealth. This is how a modern society
limits the range of acceptable behavior for its constituents. In the same sense
that religious moral standards are unenforceable in this world and enforcement
of law requires physical evidence of some kind, we are left with morality as
the conscience of a society. The law differs from religious moral standards
in that it is undeniably and completely of Human origin and can be amended at
any time without destroying the meaning or purpose of the law.
The law is restricted in its effectiveness in controlling the individual behaviors
usually associated with morality. It is unlawful to deceive someone for material
gain but not to deceive someone for amusement. It may be ill advised for the
environment to drive a car that gets less than three miles to the gallon, but
it is not illegal. Laws are written by Human Beings and can reflect a bias for
personal gain. Legislatures also tend to stay away from laws that would require
enforcement on a very individual basis. Human Beings make very bad machines.
They are as distinctive in their genetic code as they are in their perception
of and reaction to their environment. Efforts in the past to stop people from
drinking alcoholic beverages or using illegal drugs by making it illegal have
failed. Human Beings will act in their own best interests unless there is a
strong motivation to do otherwise.
While laws are generally based on rational analysis, the body of religious morality
is based on dogma. There are areas in which the Christian ethic is and has been
beneficial to both the goals of the individual and society. Religious dogma
is inflexible by definition. As our existence as a species becomes more tenuous,
our decisions of not only global policy but of individual action must be made
based on the best information at hand. The United States may represent about
one twenty-fourth of the population of this planet but our economic prowess
exerts an influence greater than many third world countries of greater size.
With every action taken as a collective there is a measurable physical effect
on the rest of the planet. Our numbers have placed areas of the world previously
considered insignificant into a prominent global position.
The growing population of Brazil has turned to destroying vast areas of rain
forests to fulfill its economic needs. The effects of despeciation can be readily
quantified. The effects of the loss of carbon absorbing, oxygen producing plant
life have yet to be resolved. The moral affirmation of large families and the
moral disdain of contraception have contributed to the explosive growth of Human
Beings. Large families were also considered a function of prosperity. While
that may have been the case before the turn of the century, it is at this time
an unquestionable detriment to our continued survival. It is because of empirical
evidence and reasoned consequences that our individual and collective morality
must be based.
Moral action is not only derived
from its consequences on individual and collective basis, but from the point
of view of near and distant consequences for the future. At this time it may
be morally acceptable to access energy from nuclear fission in order to prolong
our fossil fuel allocation and reduce the pollutants associated with their burning.
It is immoral to leave to future generations tons of poisonous waste that we
are unable to safely reintroduce into the environment. Human Beings have a very
short lifetime in comparison to the half-life of many elements. It is difficult
to appreciate or care about a remote future when current needs have to be met.
Short-term morality will eventually handcuff future generations of Human Beings
with a continually degrading quality of life. I will certainly not live to face
the problem of nuclear waste disposal. I will not suffer the most drastic effects
of an increase in greenhouse gases. I will simply not live enough years to have
these and other problems affect my life drastically. If I address these problems
within my lifetime in order to lessen their future effects, I will certainly
have to make some choices that will affect my lifestyle in a negative way. I
would have to bear a future burden in the present time. Why should I?
Upon my demise I will be unable to express any concern as to the condition of
the planet or the lifestyle of its Human inhabitants. I will not have to pay
restitution in any form for any mismanagement of resources. Future generations
will inherit a legacy in which they will have no input whatever as to its contents.
The future of this planet past the point of my death is meaningless to me. The
preceding points in this paragraph are true. I am, however, misleading the reader
as to my intentions. There are no moral questions of the distant future. The
only moral questions are those that apply in a period that I am able to act
upon them. The question remains: Why should I act to ensure the continued survival
of the Human species when the benefits of such actions will not be realized
by me?
This is as fundamental a question as I can pose that pertains to morality. Like
most fundamental questions, its answer will influence the answers I can logically
give to many other questions. To act at this time in ways that ensure the continued
survival of our species into the distant future is to act to ensure my own personal
survival at this time. The two are inseparable and contingent upon one another.
To act without regard to the future is to dismantle the present. I may live
for several decades should I stay free from accident or major illness. This
life, this temporary existence, is all that I have evidence for that I will
ever have. I would like it to be as fulfilling as possible. This planet is certainly
not capable of sustaining all of the unbridled wants and aspirations of six
billion Human Beings. I would doubt if I would last twenty years should Human
Beings abandon the future to satisfy the needs of the present. I would act for
a sustainable world because to do otherwise is bring the uncertainty of the
future to my own time.
Human civilization and the accompanying progress made by this invention are
the result of a continuing expectation of a better world than the one previously
occupied. While conditions have improved only gradually over the first few thousand
years, over the past several hundred, the value added to Human existence has
grown exponentially. It is the cooperation of the members of a society in working
for increasingly better living conditions that has generated our present abundance
for so many people. It is the single-minded pursuit of individual and short-range
goals that has retarded our progress. Both short term and long term moralities
have been influential in the ascent of Human Beings. It is the balance between
current requirements and future needs that provides for a stable and survivable
environment.
At this point in our evolution, it has become apparent that a lack of foresight
by past generations has preempted solutions for this time. Unchecked population
growth and an ignorance of the intricacies of the ecosystem have been the greatest
moral failure of past several hundred years. We are at this time looking for
answers to questions not solely of progress, but of maintaining the level of
affluence we have already achieved. The greatest threat to our level of sustainability
is the issue of population growth. The geometric expansion of population during
this century is the source of the most difficult problems we will have to solve
in order to ensure our survival. It is imperative that we reduce our population
growth and eventually reverse the trend. Under the present economic and government
systems it is clear that the physical resources of this planet and our own inventiveness
are insufficient to give every person on the planet a standard of living equal
to that of most industrialized Western nations. It is an immoral act at this
time in history to have a large family. It was an immoral act fifty years ago
as well and we are currently encumbered with results of that collective action.
Yet, there are no restrictions on family size in this country. People are allowed
to have as many children as they can produce. The set of moral values that equates
population growth with prosperity still exists despite the evidence to the contrary.
Morality arises from a distinct set of circumstances. Once removed from its
initial circumstances it may or may not be valid. Morality as defined in this
discussion is not the standards of behavior that are influenced by the fashion
of the time and are as fleeting as the popularity of a design. Moral actions
in this discussion are the actions taken collectively and individually within
a society that have an ascertainable influence on Human survival. The moral
standards of Western civilization are derived not from sociological studies,
but from the dogma of Christian beliefs. They are therefore inflexible and not
available for intellectual deliberation. Christians believe that their God has
provided them with the necessary standards of behavior for Human Beings on this
planet. A failure to open the current values of a society to close inspection
and analysis is to deny the ability of reason that has made the progress of
our species possible.
The structure of society itself is nearly as inflexible as religious dogma.
Experiments in societal configuration are very limited. A Human society has
to collapse before it can be replaced. Societies are subject to complete change
only after some cataclysmic event such as war or revolution has destroyed the
government and its ability to enforce behavior. The changes that result from
these kinds of catastrophes are not made from the position of reason but from
brute force. Revolutions bring into power people whose general inclinations
are to solve problems using force. Violent revolutions often exchange one set
of oppressors for another. This is true of dictatorships and monarchies. In
a democracy a society has the option of radical change without completely disrupting
the economic or social structure. Change in the social structure is possible
in stable societies but only within the framework of its laws and standards
of behavior. The societies of Japan and England still revere monarchs despite
the fact that their role is entirely ceremonial. In the United States we still
use the Electoral College to legally elect a president when the results of the
popular vote are usually determined the same night of an election. Change is
not usually welcome within a society because with every modification there will
be winners and losers. The people in power tend to stay in power because they
have the ability to maintain the status quo. Change on individual basis may
well result in a loss in the standard of living. An increase in the standard
of living has to be planned and executed. Deprivation can arise from the vagaries
of weather or by accident. For this very reason Human Beings are inherently
suspicious of any alterations to their societal environment for which the consequences
cannot be readily determined.
The societal rules of behavior operate in a very similar way to an ecosystem.
They both work toward a sustainable balance of growth and resources. A society
such as the United States is very complex and interrelated. Any action taken
in one area of experience will have an effect in every other area of experience.
With any change it will be necessary to establish a new equilibrium for the
society as a whole. The result is that it becomes very difficult to make any
modifications to the existing structure with a high degree of confidence to
its possible consequences. As with an ecosystem, it may be possible to bring
a society down by the removal or addition of single element. Unlike an ecosystem,
Human societies are a Human invention and have only been evolving for six or
seven thousand years. Unlike an ecosystem, we have the capacity to alter any
or all of its elements to suit our needs or configure the entire structure in
novel ways. Societies are perceived as successful unless they have failed. To
suggest to a nation as large and complicated as the United States that wholesale
changes should be made in our goals and the way we act would be met with great
opposition. This society works well for most of the population. It works exceedingly
well for the people who make the decisions concerning its operation. There is
no question that this society could achieve a greater standard of living for
more people. We do not because to do so would be viewed as jeopardizing the
level of affluence we have already achieved.
Change arises without notice, preparation, or conscious decision from the effects
of technological advances. Whether it was the invention of the wheel or the
Turing machine, our innovation in the physical world determines the parameters
of social structure. Societies that are economically less advanced are also
less stable. The possible configurations that can satisfy the very fundamental
services they provide are numerically greater and less disruptive to implement.
In modern industrialized society we have developed a hierarchy of technological
infrastructure that dictates the possible configurations of any individual society.
Since the end of World War II, no wars have been fought on the soil of an advanced
industrialized country. The industrialized or Western nations have reached a
point of technological complexity and economic interdependence that makes armed
conflict between advanced industrialized nations far too costly to be permitted.
It is not just war, but radical change of any kind is not possible without some
severe calamity within the framework of modern society. With increasing sophistication
comes an inability to explore alternatives without the possibility of catastrophic
results.
The possibility of global climate change would mean starvation or deprivation
for hundreds of millions of people. It does not matter what type of change occurs
or what areas are affected. Any climatic change will alter food production negatively
until we can find an adequate solution. A rise or fall in seasonal temperatures
or precipitation will eliminate or reduce the yield of crops grown in a certain
region. Until substitutes can be introduced, food production will inevitably
fall. We are not at this time adequately feeding the world population. Any significant
loss of production will have a significant effect in an area in which there
is no room for error. Food production is the most critical area in which a complex
society can risk catastrophe upon a failure to maintain the status quo. Disruptions
in modern communications would have the most devastating effects on the countries
most reliant on the technology. While a failure of the communications network
will not result in starvation, it would seriously undermine the economic processes
that provide both the capital and markets necessary to grow and distribute the
crops. We are completely dependent on the systems of transportation and data
processing for our dietary requirements. The effect is to place modern societies
in a position where it is the technological infrastructure that determines the
shape a society will take. Once in place, this technological infrastructure
is usually replaced through catastrophe or upheaval.
An excellent example of this phenomenon is the widespread use of automobiles
in the United States for personal transportation. In the first half of this
century we built an infrastructure for automobiles that has proven to be both
environmentally and economically unsound. There is no movement to replace this
technology at this time because we have not reached a level of crisis that would
bring about its demise. Human Beings in this country view both public transportation
and fuel efficiency as reductions in their standard of living. The law does
not require efficiency at this time because to do so would disrupt the current
economic power structure. The populous does not insist on change and will not
insist on change until the alternatives are easily recognizable and obviously
beneficial. The costs associated with driving automobiles are far removed from
the physical act of driving a car. The losses associated with our inaction at
this time will most certainly depend on the amount of damage that has occurred
before we recognize the problem and devise a solution. At this time there is
a plethora of evidence that current transportation methods are economically
and environmentally detrimental to the survival of our species. Yet, as a collective,
we do not seek change. We are suspicious of the very same abilities that have
brought us this far.
Decisions regarding the course a collective should follow to ensure a sustainable
and progressively prospering society can be quantified on a fundamental level.
The debates over public policy rarely include statistical analysis or experimentation.
Again, the values of Western societies originate in the dogma of the Christian
tradition. We are expected to act in a specific way not because of empirical
evidence but in the reference of tradition and commonly held beliefs. The people
we employ to make the decisions that dictate the rules of behavior are selected
much like a consumer product. Careful analysis of a candidate’s positions
on issues is dimly lit next to the glare of advertising that accompanies the
ritual of election. The effective use of persuasion and misology involved in
advertising raises serious doubts as to our ability to successfully deliberate.
Advertising's major concern is with the emotional, not the intellectual capabilities
of its audience. A few hours spent with commercial television or print advertising
adequately enforces the emotional aspect of our decision-making criteria.
In this society, it is a rare interaction between Human Beings that does not
contain an element of material gain. It is the promise of material gain that
will lead to the majority of distortion or omission of a fact. Partial truths
are the mainstay of persuasion. We therefore resort to a form of reason guided
by intuition to gather information and to act upon it. An individual Human Being
acting because of an impaired judgment will not share much of the costs with
the rest of society. A society at this time in history, acting on reason guided
by dogma can adversely affect the entire population of the planet. Human population
has grown geometrically in both numbers and influence on the global ecosystem.
Whether or not a society such as the United States drives inefficient automobiles
can have a profound effect on the rest of the planet. How we dispose of our
waste, water our crops, or house ourselves has a dramatic effect when multiplied
by the hundreds of millions of people that constitute a modern society. The
sheer weight of the Human presence on this planet mandates empirical and rational
solutions to the problem of survival.
How then should we proceed? Individually we must act in a way that would benefit
the survival of Human Beings and the society in which we reside. We have not
reached a point in Western society where our actions must be exclusively altruistic.
We can follow our individual bliss in many ways that will not interfere with
our survivability. We cannot act exclusively on an individual basis, for by
doing so we risk the future of our species and ourselves. The debate arises
in deciding what form the restrictions on Human behavior will take. It is impossible
to satisfy every individual need of a complex and diverse organism such as a
Human Being in the social context. It is necessary to develop a hierarchy of
Human requirements that are satisfied based on the sustainable resources available.
It is imperative that the Human population is adequately fed, clothed and sheltered.
These are fundamental requirements. It is not necessary, although it would be
nice, for the entire Human population to drive Ferrari Testarossas. These examples
may be extreme but they are limiting as well. We can also include the physical
and mental well being of the populous as a reasonable goal. Shelter and food
requirements are simple matters to discern for the Human species. What constitutes
physical and mental well being varies as widely as individual tastes. It is
in these areas that we find the most conflict between societal and individual
needs. Fortunately, it is a very small portion of our existence. Human Beings
are all members of the same species and as a result the needs of the individual
are very much the same as every other individual. It is the possibility for
individuality within our species that we recognize ourselves as individuals
and what defines our individual needs. Every society must allow for a degree
of variation from the standards of behavior that would normally be expected
of an individual.
Experiments in trying to control and guide every aspect of Human behavior have
been failures. Attempts to allow people as much freedom as they want have also
been failures. Survival takes both invention and hard work. Success is achieved
through organization that achieves common goals. Our survival as a species in
the short run will become more difficult. It will require less freedom on an
individual basis and agreement on the long-term goals of individual societies
and the entire Human population. It is not the province of a collective authority
to decide the apparel, reading material, art, philosophical disposition, or
vocation of its citizens. It is important to regulate any collective behavior,
whether short or long term, that has a discernible positive or negative effect
on the survival and well being of our species. This covers many of the areas
of Human behavior. It also leaves no small area to individual discretion. Conditions
and challenges change and every society must be responsive to change or face
the possibility of extinction.
The formation of public policy must be made in the same fashion as any other
informed decision. Empirical evidence and experiment must be the guide for decisions
regarding our behavior within a society. To effectively make global decisions
every point of view and all the evidence must be considered. In this country
we have the legal right to voice any opinion. It is not implicitly stated within
our law that we have the right to think any opinion. It is generally considered
that thought processes are not in the realm of legal statute. It is true that
what a person may think cannot be refuted unless it converted into action of
some kind. As a society, we can limit the imagination of Human Beings simply
by keeping them unaware of the possibilities. The best way to ensure our survival
is with an educated and imaginative populace. The restriction of behavior of
Human Beings within a collective is necessary to derive the benefits of participation
in that collective. To try to influence behavior through physical persuasion
rather than reason is to deny the attributes that have brought us this far:
imagination and the scientific method.
The way we live on this planet has been irrevocable altered in the last century.
The way we interact within a society has remained much the same. The challenges
of the future will not be answered by the structures of society or of thinking
that have predated current civilization. Social theory based on dogma, institutionalized
thinking, or subconscious acceptability is doomed to failure. Change or stability
must be accompanied by the best evidence and the best reason available. The
goal is to ensure the success of the Human species. Cooperative behavior based
on scientific methodology is the surest course to follow.
Chapter Four
Government
The rules for behavior of Human
Beings are decided by the structures of law and morality that are enforced by
a government of some kind. Human Beings function within groups or societies
for the benefits that are derived from collective living. Leadership or government
of some kind is a necessary utility for a collective as it increases in complexity.
Simple societies do not require a distinct leadership role because the level
of cooperation does not need to be very high. The level of cooperation between
the agencies that provide the essential services in a modern society reflects
the essential function of a government. A government sets the standards not
only of Human, but of physical interaction as well. Governments in the modern
sense represent the highest and most comprehensive authority over the activities
of Human Beings. Government is such a extensive concept that it is difficult
to think of Human Beings not acting under the guidance of some kind of central
authority. This authority arises from the consent of the members of a particular
collective. The consent can take the form of popular endorsement or acquiescence.
To live within and obey the edicts of any authority is to validate that authority.
Whether or not Human Beings are ruthlessly oppressed or not, a government can
only exude authority through the complicity of its members.
If this were a series of essays studying political science, there would be a
number of configurations that a government could assume within the historical
context of Human activity. For the purposes of this discussion I will not be
discoursing on each individual variation of government, but rather on the essential
features and primary functions of this Human invention. The style of government
depends for the most part on the number of people involved in making decisions
for the collective. The range of possibilities run from a dictatorship, which
has a single Human Being making the decisions, to a democracy, in which the
entire populous is actively involved in the running of a society. Neither of
these extremes exists in the modern world. Governments referred to as dictatorships
are controlled by a small organization of people who answer to an individual
authority. A modern society, even a very poor one, cannot be controlled by a
single Human Being. A society that is under the rule of a dictator does not
fail in the event of a coup. The infrastructure of their government that operated
under one person can operate under another. In the case of a democracy, it has
been a technological, not social, dilemma that has prevented its ideal implementation.
It has been impossible for every member of a society to communicate their preference
on a decision in the period that such decisions must be made. At this time,
there are certainly some societies capable of true democracies, but other factors
have prevented its implementation.
The influences of our cultural and societal standards of behavior are manifest
at the time of our birth and are subject to only very slow change. The possibility
of change in government is both more likely to occur and easier to achieve.
In this country, it is possible to completely change the members of the legislative
and executive branches of government in six years within the rules of law. This
has never happened in our history and will probable never happen. In countries
that are less stable than most of Western society, change can occur in a day.
It is physically easier to topple a regime in which one group of people has
control of the government. The process by which a government changes when a
small group of people are involved is usually violent. This type of change in
government often exchanges one kind of oppression for another way of oppression.
It brings into power leaders who view violence as a problem-solving tool. In
democratic systems, regimes can be toppled without the use of violence. The
same principle described above applies to changes in leadership in democracies
as well. The leaders who can effectively wrest control from a government will
be those well versed in the art of persuasion. They will be able to convince
the voters of a change that would be advantageous over the previous regime.
These leaders will view persuasion as a problem-solving tool.
Persuasion and violence are currently the most popular way of attaining high
public office. One of the most popular ways of becoming a ruler throughout history
was to be born into a ruling family. It has only been recently in historical
terms that leadership has been decided by popular approval. The invention of
society required that decisions be made on an understanding that they would
affect the entire population uniformly. The simplest way to accomplish this
is by allowing one individual to make the decisions. The voting records of Congress
illuminate the problem with more than a few people attempting to decide the
course of a collective. Human Beings established the dictatorship type of leadership
role in order to effectively streamline and authenticate the decision making
process. It is the selection of this type of ruler that runs the course of mysticism.
Very often the ruler of a particular society validated authority by appealing
to the religious beliefs of the constituency. Power to rule was often seen as
the intervention of the creator of the Universe in the affairs of men. If such
an authority could be established, the actions and the legitimacy of the ruler
were not questioned. There is no evidence for supernatural forces playing any
role in establishing the leadership of any government at any time. There is
ample evidence for greed, nepotism, violence, and narcissism in the rise to
power of the leaders of government.
Nearly all governments past and present have an individual leader of some kind.
The advantages include decisions can be made quickly and an undisputed hierarchy
of authority. A leader of great intellect would be able to employ that intellect
for its greatest possible use. The power that members of royalty and dictators
have wielded in the past points to the incredible changes that can come from
a society obeying a single leader. Up until the middle of the nineteenth century,
the overwhelming majority of the members of any collective were illiterate.
The masses of Human Beings were not capable of understanding the seemingly complex
relationships involved in running a government. It was perfectly reasonable,
therefore, to assign the decision making process to those Human Beings with
an access to knowledge and information which would facilitate their survival
and progress. The intellectual differences between the average citizen and the
ruling class made popular decision making incomprehensible. Leaders were chosen
for their portrayed superiority over the people who would either benefit or
suffer under their guidance. The alleged superiority of the ruling class resulted
from opportunity, not genetics. The submission of the underlings of a society
results conversely from the lack of intellectual opportunity and physical repression.
The surviving monarchs and dictators of the latter part of the twentieth century
are still able to command from the populous no small amount of royal worship.
Dictators are often represented as deities. This sort of representation provides
the allegiance necessary to implement policies that would otherwise be viewed
as preposterous. With the resource of fanatical compliance with policy, a king
or despot can often achieve rapid and remarkable successes. The leadership of
this type of government is usually not replaced except in the event of catastrophe.
It is only through overwhelming and incontrovertible evidence that the followers
of any type of ruler or dogma are able to discern the truth.
The process of convincing a populous of divine rule has become more difficult
with advent of popular literacy, but not impossible. In the absence of popular
literacy, myth and the abundant use of physical force can ensure the survival
of the most brutal regimes. In order to replace a remove the power structure
of a dictatorship it becomes necessary to wield as much power as the government.
This is the main reason kings and despots are able to control a society despite
the evidence that such an authority is responsible for severe oppression and
degradation of its citizens. Those in power tend to stay in power. There isn't
a government I can think of at this time in history without some physical means
of maintaining its power. The royal families of the Middle Ages and the dictators
of the twentieth century used paid armies not only to gain control of a collective,
but also to maintain that control. Human governments and societies often reflect
a hierarchy of repressors and repressed. All modern societies evolve toward
this stratification based on economic and cultural bias. The use of ideological
or dogmatic reasoning is worth precious little without the ability to physically
enforce authority. It may be that the lower classes of any society do not necessarily
believe in divine rule. When it becomes a life or death or even a quality of
life decision, it is far more prudent to believe in kings and queens than to
resist against incredible odds.
The history of civilized Human Beings is rife with examples of assassinations,
betrayals, and gross criminality among the ruling classes. To remove an authority
that rules by force requires a greater amount of force. The populous of any
collective are usually far removed from the processes that create and dispense
with their leaders. With the numerical growth in Human population, it became
much more difficult to control societies through force for any extended period.
With the advent of widespread literacy and education, it became nearly impossible.
Popular literacy and education dissipates the information and skills that were
usually reserved for the ruling classes and provides their access to the public.
This dissipation of information and skills reduces the effectiveness to which
it can be utilized by an oppressive authority. Public education dissipates power.
It is the most effective force for the prevention of despotic rule.
Placing the power of government across the entire population is the essence
of democracy. It has never been implemented in its pure form by any collective
of substantial population. Small groups within societies often practice a pure
form of democracy in making decisions. All the members vote on policy for the
entire group. There are certain physical barriers that prevent the practice
of pure democracy for large populations. Communications, even in the most advanced
countries is not yet at the point where the government could easily extract
the opinions of its people in a timely manner. The advances have been made in
communications and transportation that have made pure democracy difficult to
attain. The problems and situations that arise are often met with instantaneous
reaction. Information is also instantaneous but deliberation will always take
some time. We are physically not prepared at this time to implement what is
usually considered the most equitable system of governing Human Beings. At such
a time when we are able to effectively poll the members of a society on every
action of government, there will still be problems with its implementation.
The foremost problem with instituting pure democracy in the United States is
that the best selling periodical in this country is the National Enquirer. If
pure democracy is achieved there is no guarantee that the decisions made by
the members of a collective will be better than those achieved by any other
form of government. Dictators and royalty have generally poor records for achievement
but there have been some notable exceptions. It depends on the person making
the decisions. A dictator can produce a model nation when the leader is capable
of providing the leadership for such a nation. A democracy is only as good as
the decisions the collective is able to make. A pure democracy might mean catastrophe
for the nation that is functionally illiterate. A democracy is viewed as fair
in as far as the results of any action taken collectively are realized by the
collective itself. The benefit or detriment of each individual depends on their
own choice rather than the vagaries of a single authority.
The responsibility for the actions of a democracy lies with the collective as
a whole. This has certain disadvantages. For a democracy to effectively govern
itself each citizen must take a degree of responsibility for his or her own
survival. This would include attaining a level of education that would allow
every citizen the ability to make choices on nutrition or space travel or any
of the myriad of subjects that we have entrusted to experts. A democracy would
require active participation of its members. A democracy spreads the responsibility
for its policies among the entire population. A dangerous policy can be cancelled
from a dictatorship by the removal of the despot. A collective that cannot recognize
its own errors will eventually destroy itself. The promise of democracy is the
mandate that their populaces make the most rational choices or faces the consequences
of its error. Human Beings must use their full capacity to ensure their survival
by taking the responsibility for the actions that will determine their fate.
In this country and in the prosperous societies of this planet the government
takes the form of a representative democracy. In this style of democracy the
members of a society elect candidates whose function is to make the decisions
regarding running of the government. This is democracy once removed. Currently,
nearly all of the adult residents of the United States are eligible to vote.
Early forms of representative democracy restricted which members of the particular
society could hold the franchise. The initial concern of this type of government
was the volatility that would result if women, people with a lot of pigment
in their skin, or the poor were allowed to vote. Women were only granted the
right to vote in this century. Until recently in our history, anyone under the
age of twenty-one could not vote. It is assumed that people in the aforementioned
categories were in some way unable to make an informed decision regarding candidates
or matters of policy. His or her vote could effectively cancel out the vote
of someone making an intelligent decision. This is a definite problem when confronted
with a society in which there is unequal opportunities to acquire the skills
necessary to make reasoned decisions. The need for an enlightened populous is
as important in a pure democracy as in a representative democracy. The problem
of what age people should be allowed to vote depends on the system of education.
In a country with a poor educational system, it might be better to wait until
a person is thirty years old before granting the franchise. Individuals progress
intellectually at different rates. Every eighteen year old in this country is
not equipped to decide the complex issues presented at every voting opportunity.
Without a reliable educational system and measurement of intellectual progress,
any representative democracy must assume that the majority of citizens are capable
of making the correct decisions.
All forms of democracy effectively distribute power when its members are directly
involved in the decision making process. Representative democracies refocus
that power in the form of legislative bodies. In the United States, that power
is again focused by the political affiliation of the representative. Nearly
all the elected representatives in this country are Democratic or Republican
political party members. This designation is an affiliation with a national
organization that represents a particular perspective on how the government
should make its decisions. There is always room for individual behavior among
the representatives, but generally they vote along party lines. The legislative
representative's power is dispersed by the limited functions they are allowed
to perform within the structure of government. The rules by which the government
operates are outlined in the Constitution. This document distributes the functions
of government among three institutions. This prevents any further consolidation
of power. This is necessary because of the nature of a representative democracy.
It is, as we have seen, impossible to poll every member of society on every
decision. It would be impossible to poll everyone on even the majority of decisions.
The division of power at the highest levels helps to prevent indecision during
a catastrophe that cannot await a popular vote. All the elements of government
must act in unison to effect change. It is a rare occasion when all the branches
of government are in complete accord. It makes the workings of government somewhat
ponderous. It also ensures a stability that is fundamental to the success of
any collective.
Human Beings acting without regard to the consequences for the collective are
a problem in any society. Such behavior in the context of government holds greater
possibilities for serious error. We set up institutions such as governments
and societies for the benefits they provide. The danger lies in the power that
is concentrated in these institutions. Decisions made by the Human Beings who
have been given the authority to decide the course of a government are the most
influential and far reaching decisions any Human Being can make. By electing
someone to the office of President of the United States we are making a judgment
that this particular Human Being is capable of making intelligent decisions
under the worst possible circumstances. The power of the modern military is
such that even in a democracy the chief executive is capable of ordering wholesale
destruction. Our system provides a greater margin of error than a dictatorship
or monarchy. The problem remains that in order to make effective and time sensitive
decisions there must exist a place in government for power commensurate with
the tasks to be accomplished. Modern armaments have compressed the time and
space available for deliberation in the event of physical aggression. The proper
defense against such armaments is their elimination from the world's arsenals.
Under the present systems, however, this is not an attainable goal in the near
future. The course we must take at this time is to provide single Human Beings
with this tremendous power and collectively ensure that it is used in our best
interests.
The executive branch of government is an integral part of any representative
democracy. The concept of a single Human Being making the decisions for an entire
collective is and has been a part of nearly every type of government. Certain
individuals have had the ability to effectively gain the support of a collective
and use that support to run the society. The concentration of power in an individual
Human Being provides both timely decisions and ultimate responsibility. When
one person is running a government, the responsibility for the decisions made
by that individual lies solely with the individual. Blame or credit is easily
placed. Nearly all societies install such an executive position because the
alternatives are simply too complex to operate as effectively. Congress may
write the laws and control the spending of government, but it is the President
who is perceived as both the guiding and responsible force behind public policy.
It is difficult to place blame or accolades on over five hundred people. Congress
may be perceived as the perpetrator of bad times but the voters of this country
still return over ninety per cent of congressmen to their seats even in the
worst of times. Congress is viewed as an institution rather than the individual
components of flesh and blood that perform its function. Congress may be viewed
with disdain, but individual congressmen are not held responsible for the actions
of the whole. Presidents, however, are held responsible for conditions and policies
that are not an aspect of their job description. The result is that a president
that cannot persuade the legislature on a particular point of policy is doomed
to suffer the consequences whatever they may be. The Congress as an institution
cannot be voted out. The members of the Supreme Court are selected for life
terms. In a governmental system that disperses power, the responsibility remains
concentrated in one individual. This is the nature of the leadership role that
has been indispensable to governments throughout history. It is an aspect of
how Human Beings view the role of leadership within the boundaries of society.
An individual person is selected to assume the responsibility for the policies
of a government due to the inefficiency with which committee decisions are made.
A vote in Congress is rarely unanimous even in the case of largely uncontested
proposals. Most of the elected government officials in this country have some
background in law. They proceed through a process of election, which involves
considerable attention to advertising techniques, and the general rules of persuasion.
This influence on the decision-making abilities of legislative bodies is readily
observed in the types of legislation that are passed. Democrats and Republican
parties take sides on every issue. This advocacy on an issue represents the
philosophical disposition of the party. Most of the legislation that makes its
way into law is the result of some very considerable compromise in order to
achieve its passage. The use of the scientific method in deliberation is absent
from most committee meetings. Scientists rarely seek public office. It is the
principles of debate and persuasion that are at the forefront of policy deliberation.
It is the perceived political bias of a particular party that determines the
successful enactment of law. There are, of course, disputes and philosophical
leanings within the scientific community. The issues within the scientific community
are decided by empirical evidence, not by political dogma. It is the nature
of Human knowledge that what we know is imperfect. A modern representative democracy
rules by the edicts of the majority of its constituents. Consensus is rare on
specific issues due to the methods we employ to arrive at decisions. In this
light, an executive branch of government becomes necessary not only for singularity
of its leadership but also for the accuracy with which responsibility is placed.
The ultimate responsibility with any form of government lies in the adult constituents
of a society. In representative democracies, that responsibility is shifted
to elected officials. This shift of responsibility from the people to an individual
is also a shift in power. The voting record of residents of the United States
is a result of the reassignment of power. In the 1988 presidential election
fifty and two tenths per cent of the voting age population actually voted. The
winning candidate received fifty-three and four tenths of the votes cast. In
the election of 1988 the president of this country won the election with the
votes of twenty-six and eight tenths of those people eligible to vote. Hardly
a mandate. The results of the election of 1988 would have probably remained
the same if one hundred per cent of the available voters had exercised their
franchise. There exists a possibility that the outcome would have been different.
In either case the statistics reveal a constituency that has decided to relinquish
its power not simply for the term of office but for the rest of their lives.
A democracy of any construction becomes an oligarchy without the active and
full participation of its constituency.
The eligible voters in this country who choose not to vote in elections are
not only forfeiting their power but are also making a statement about their
power within a democratic system. Most of the absent voters are described with
an affliction known as apathy. They perceive that voting is a waste of time
because their particular vote will note make any difference in the outcome of
an election. This is true. The possibility of one vote affecting the outcome
of an election in which millions are cast is remote in the extreme. That is
not the point. The public perception of voting has been misconstrued. Whether
or not a single vote has the power to decide an election is irrelevant when
the act of voting is perceived as participation in the government. The government
in this country is seen as an institution separate and distant from the individuals
under its control. The act of voting is an assertion of the individual power
that comes with the franchise. In the case of presidential election where nearly
fifty per cent of the eligible voters do not participate, that power is concentrated
in the people who exercise their voting rights. Half of the voters effectively
control the government for themselves as well as the uninterested other half.
The government of the United States and its policies are viewed by the apathetic
from the mathematical perspective of a single individual voice in the choir
of over two hundred and fifty million voices. Participation is an essential
requirement of each individual in any kind of democratic system. The rate of
apathy within the electorate of the United States is a condensation of power
and a resulting loss of self-rule.
Whether or not the self-disenfranchised are producing a lesser form of democracy
by their actions is not known. Polls taken on the eve of an election can usually
predict the outcome within four or five percent.. These polls are the results
of inquiries that take a very small but select sampling of the constituency.
Using statistical analysis, precise predictions as to the outcome of elections
can be made. It would be impossible to make these predictions if it were not
for the homogeneity of societies and the small number of choices available.
The results of national elections might not change at all if the percentage
of eligible voters voting falls between fifty and one hundred per cent. It depends
on who is not voting. Elections in which the difference between the winning
and losing candidates is more than twenty percentage points would not be affected
by the voter turnout above a certain threshold point. Close elections in which
there is only a five or six percent difference are very volatile to the percentage
of eligible voters participating. If self-disenfranchisement results from ignorance
of the issues, or inability to make decisions, their lack of participation might
benefit the society. There exists no empirical evidence to suggest that active
voters are intellectually better equipped to make decisions than non-voters.
If a society is to make the best decisions based on the votes of its populous,
it would be to the advantage of the society to have the best and brightest of
its people casting the votes.
The essence of democracy in all its forms is that those most affected by decisions
are allowed to make those decisions for them. If a collective decides poorly
then it is the members of that collective that will suffer with the results.
In the United States there are no intellectual restrictions on the ability to
vote. The restraints are of citizenship and chronology. A person must be a resident
of this country and eighteen years of age in order to vote. The institutionalized
and the diagnosed insane are not allowed to vote. There are no restraints on
the individual’s ability to make an informed and reasonable decision.
A democracy provides the opportunity for individual responsibility for the way
a society will operate. All members of a collective, however, are subject to
the rules of behavior authenticated by the majority of people. If there are
no minimum intellectual standards for the exercise of the franchise, a democracy
is in danger of committing grave policy errors on a national basis when the
voters are disinclined to use the methods of reason and empirical evidence to
make their decisions. This is often the case in collectives in which the policies
of government are tied closely to the dominant religious beliefs. Decisions
made based on religious dogma may or may not be in the best interests of the
collective. The rules of chance are such that it will become inevitable at some
time that a catastrophic error in logic will be committed by an electorate using
the dictums of an antiquated philosophy. The history of Human civilization is
filled with such examples. The same principle applies to a collective in whom
education is rudimentary and unevenly distributed. The quality of decisions
made by a collective is only as sound as the reasoning abilities of the majority
of its constituents.
It could be asserted that given the above information it would be in the highest
interests of a democracy to exclude the franchise from those whose intellectual
capabilities are beneath a minimum standard. Should this country adopt such
a policy in order to ensure that the best possible decisions are being made?
Of course not. The concentration of power that would result from such an action
would effectively negate the individual's responsibility for determining the
shape and design of the collective. Whether or not a person exercises the franchise,
the responsibility of being a constituent member of a democracy remains with
that person. The power that is displaced by non-participation can easily be
reinstated by the act of voting. The power remains with the individual. It is
the concentration of power within Human societies that has resulted in the greatest
harm to the constituencies. A democratic system at this time in our development
must assure the existence of an educated, literate, population in order to provide
the greatest potential for survival. Both responsibility and power must reside
with each individual member of a collective. To do otherwise is to deny both
the incredible potential and uniqueness of the Human species. At this time in
our history, the representative democracy offers the best practical application
of Human potential within the present configurations of societies.
There are, of course, other ways of influencing the policies of government without
participating in elections. It is possible to petition the elected representatives
by directly communicating individual preferences. Elected representatives are
often guided in the most dramatic and emotional issues by the influence of letters,
telephone calls and other reports of public opinion. The various news media
can also influence public policy because of their large audiences and singular
viewpoints. These effects are not directly measurable and their impact on public
policy is uncertain.
One of the more certain ways of influencing public policy is with money. Elected
government officials in this country require millions of dollars for the campaign
leading to the voting for major offices. Candidates for office utilize the methods
of advertising and persuasion in order to obtain a majority of the popular vote.
In order to raise the millions of dollars necessary for the purchase of advertisements,
candidates solicit contributions from individuals. An economic fact is that
there is no such thing as a free lunch. Money is an invention to facilitate
the exchange of goods and services. When it is given to a candidate for the
procurement of power it follows that there is an influence associated with that
exchange. That influence on the policies of government can be minimal or extreme
depending on the character of the elected official. Money plays an important
role in the ability of any candidate to secure power. Money is given with the
political and philosophical leanings of the contributor. People with the money
to invest in the election of a public official do so to support their own objectives.
As a result, it is the aristocracy of wealth that has the greatest influence
on which particular philosophies are presented to the public in the form of
candidates. I would not be able to supply evidence that the ruling elite of
billionaires have decided the power structure of the government of the United
States. The successful election of a candidate contains many factors of which
money can be the most influential. Money does exert an influence on political
behavior and that influence can only be exerted by those members of society
with the financial ability to exert such an influence. Candidates with philosophical
dispositions that do not reflect the beliefs of the upper classes and therefore
cannot raise the funds necessary for an effective campaign may find it impossible
to hold office. Campaign reform laws have been enacted that reduce the individual
influence of money. No law is so perfectly designed as to prevent infractions.
New devices such as Political Action Committees easily circumvent the intent
of the law. Until candidates are elected by the rules of logic rather than persuasion,
money will be an effective influence and unit of power in the creation of public
policy.
The influences of money and power are common to every system of representative
democracy. The influence of politics is the result of the design of each individual
system. In this country there are no limits on the number of political parties
or the political affiliations with which individuals may align themselves. The
reality is that overwhelming majority of successful candidates are either Democratic
or Republican members. Individuals declare their allegiance upon registering
to vote. If this does not indicate their vote on a particular issue, it does
indicate a propensity vote with along the philosophical lines of the party.
While an elected representative may cross party lines in voting for a particular
issue, it is not possible to be a member of both parties at the same time. Democrats
and Republicans are not only seen as mutually exclusive but also as in opposition
to each other. The political party system is an unreliable method for determining
a candidate’s ability to reason effectively but a very efficient method
for concentrating power within a democracy. Political parties, like religions,
serve a dogma that represents the favored rules and standards of behavior for
Human Beings within a society. Political parties in this country stay in power
because they have the infrastructure and fund raising capability to successfully
elect their own candidates. The institutionalization of their power is used
to discourage the emergence of new and potentially rival political parties.
They also have a long history of positions on the policies of government. The
number of choices and the complexity of decisions are dramatically reduced in
the current system. Acceptance of political affiliation carries with it consensus
for the dogma of the particular party. The constituency can vote for policies
in a very comprehensive fashion. A Democratic vote for liberal policies and
a Republican vote for conservative policies. This system satisfies the voting
public in this country. There are no other political parties with the capacity
for long-term successful candidacies. The large sums of money needed to achieve
leadership roles would become available only upon wholesale desertions of the
Democratic or Republican parties. The greatest efficiency in the use of money
to influence public policy comes with investment in winning candidates. There
is little hope of either a plurality of political parties or the demise of Democrats
or Republicans as long as constituencies are reduced to liberal or conservative
viewpoints. The strategy of political parties served an educational role when
this country was largely functionally illiterate and the communication of ideas
was a slow and limited process. At this time, however, political parties condense
power by limiting the available choices. Candidates and policies arise from
only two different sources. At this time our ability to communicate gives us
the promise of multiple choices of candidates and uncompromising solutions to
problems. The prerequisite is that the power vested in political organizations
is decremented.
The problems associated with the invention of government such as greed, war,
genocide, oppression, and starvation result from aberrations that are built
into the system and from the lack of controls on the system that prevent their
geometric growth. The problem is that power requires distillation to be effective
and dissolution to prevent corruption. This conflict arises not from the imperfections
of governmental systems, but from the imperfections brought to such systems
by their implementation with Human Beings. Democratic systems represent the
best government for Human Beings because the initiators and recipients of any
collective action are one in the same. Different forms of dictatorships or oligarchies
essentially divide all Human Beings into separate species. In dictatorships
Human Beings are treated in much the same way that Human Beings treat the other
animals on this planet. We are interested in the quality of life for most animals
only in ways in which they provide a better standard of living for Human Beings.
Cows, sheep, horses, and pigs are more like organic machines than distinct species
sharing the planet with us. We have genetically altered their structure to better
suit our own needs to such a degree that they have ceased to become an instrument
of nature, but of man. Human Beings are very distinct from most other animals
in function and therefore this comparison is limited in its range. It is the
spectrum of capabilities within the Human species that are amplified within
the societal context. The Human capability for the domestication of other animals
extends to our own species as well. In the history of Human civilization, the
widespread use of democracy in government is a very recent invention. For most
of our civilized history the Human population was roughly divided between the
oppressors and the oppressed. It was the democratization of knowledge through
the written word that gave the oppressed the intellectual power necessary to
implement change. It has been technological rather than social influences that
have leveled the playing field for the democratic nations of the world. Our
invention in the physical realm has been profound, but it cannot change our
fundamental identity as the most successful species of animal on this planet.
To effectively govern ourselves within the context of society, we must first
realize and understand that identity.
One of the most fundamental aspects of survival is self-preservation. To place
the survival of oneself above any other objective is to increase the odds that
that individual's genes will influence further generations. The successful species
on this planet have developed formidable means of self-preservation. Human Beings
are the most successful species on the planet. We live, however, in societal
structures that demand that the individual give up some of the attitudes of
self-preservation to enjoy the benefits of community living. The conflicts that
arise in this situation stem from the incompatibility of individual and collective
goals. On a fundamental level, the needs of the individual and society hardly
conflict. Clean air and water, adequate and stable food supplies, sufficient
shelter and clothing. These are necessary for Human survival and the continued
growth and stability of a society. The aforementioned needs are easily provided
by most of the advanced Western nations. They are taken for granted by the majority
of the populous who can then direct their efforts to the satisfaction of less
basic and more personal aspirations. In the retention of personal goals the
individual is asserting their own self-preservation. Our behavior as individuals
within the context of society will be determined by our perception of our needs
and the most efficient route to their attainment. Deviation within society results
from the individual goals superseding the collective authority. The predominance
of self-preservation within a community may be genetically appropriate but is
without merit in the social contract. The reason we have societies is that we
are also genetically endowed to bond with familial and tribal groups. This conflict
is usually resolved by deeming others as “other” and therefore dispensable.
At this time in history, every Human Being is a member of some society, acknowledged
or not. We are not asked at birth or at the age of responsibility to join the
society into which we are born. It becomes a part of us as inseparable as language
or the color of our hair. There is no place to reside without communal affiliation
of some kind. The style of government determines the parameters of the shape
the society will take, which in turn influences the kinds of behavior expected
from the Human Beings that are under its jurisdiction. In dictatorships, the
standards of behavior are rigidly enforced and require unquestioned compliance.
Human Beings are capable of adapting to numerous environments either man made
or natural, but our genetic legacy restricts the extent of our adaptation. The
successful design of a government must realize and incorporate into its structure
the inherit qualities and abilities of Human Beings. Many experiments in government
have failed to recognize or attempted to repress the special identity of Human
Beings. These experiments have failed and will continue to fail as long as governments
are designed for a species of Human Beings that has yet to evolve.
Numerous attempts have been made to create a process of social evolution of
the Human species. All forms of government are trying to create a social situation
in which Human Beings will act in a preferred way. All of the variations of
government throughout Human history have sought to achieve cooperation with
authority using physical force. We still prefer this method in this country.
Human Beings behave very individually when confronted with very similar circumstances.
Nearly all children are told the same information about the acceptable behaviors
in the context of this society. Yet individual behavior can run the extremes
from complete compliance to utter defiance no matter what the particular rules
and regulations of a society may be. Physical repression of unwanted behavior
is in no way a remedial measure. The act of deviant behavior results primarily
from a misinterpretation of the social contract and the expression of the individual's
desire for survival. No amount of political ingenuity can devise a governmental
system that will compensate for the expression of individual behavior within
a collective.
Imprisonment is a solution adopted by nearly every modern government for the
problem of deviant behavior. The physical separation of Human Beings whose behavior
is deemed harmful to society from the main body of society is an extremely simple
solution. It does not attempt to solve the fundamental problem with Human Beings
acting exclusively in their own interests. Imprisonment temporarily solves the
problem of a single individual for the term of incarceration. It does not solve
that individual's behavioral maladjustment or address the fundamental question
of the proper response to deviant behavior within a collective. Prisons and
jails will remain a commonplace feature of every society until we find a method
for the inclusion of individuality in a system that is designed to promote uniformity.
History is littered with the failures of governments that effectively denied
the individuality of every Human Being through physical repression. Governments
acting on behalf of the constituency of a collective put trangressors in jail
for punishment as well as separation from those who express their individuality
within the rules of law. At this time, there is no other place to put them.
The entire habitable surface of this planet is accounted for by one nation or
another. Each government is responsible for its own criminal population. It
is therefore the responsibility of each government to provide the opportunities
for individual expression within the context of providing for the common good.
In the United States at this time there exists a plethora of actions that effectively
express individual uniqueness without risking arrest. The majority of reasons
for being arrested in this country are taking physical property or inflicting
personal damage without consent. Essentially, if one does not steal from or
personally harm anyone else, the chances for incarceration are slim. I doubt
very much whether or not these fundamental tenets of our government and society
are fully understood or believed by the transgressors.
Stealing or harming another person is perceived as transgressions only in the
instance where the transgressor is brought to justice. This is the only instance
of negative reinforcement that governments can provide for a criminal's actions.
If the government can punish only when the crime is discovered, the act of being
caught, not the crime, becomes the critical error. Human Beings committing crimes
without being caught are succeeding in their own expression of individuality
while at the same time reaping the benefits associated with living in a collective.
The benefits of living in a collective are not completely dependent on behavior.
While imprisonment does carry with it a heavy price in personal freedom, many
of the benefits of collective living are still available. Food, clothing, shelter,
and both intellectual and physical recreation are provided to all except for
the more grievous transgressors. It would not be possible or prudent at this
time to cast all transgressors into the wilderness to fend for themselves. The
solution to deviant behavior must come from a basic understanding of and agreement
with the framework of laws and government within which a collective functions.
A democracy depends on an educated and participatory collective in order to
prosper. Any form of government requires that the citizens under its control
fully understand and concur with the laws governing their behavior. As we are
not asked formally to join a particular society, neither are we informed of
the responsibilities and rewards for living under the rule of law. A society,
or a democratic government, is viewed as other than oneself. The type of government
that has jurisdiction over the particular piece of the planet on which a Human
Being is born fully controls the possibilities of that individual's existence.
It is imperative that Human Beings realize their own distinct role in government
as well as their responsibility for the actions of that ruling body. Government
is a Human invention and is best treated as such. It should be altered or completely
transformed to better serve the needs of the Human Beings in its charge. This
sort of change is prevented by the way in which political power is acquired
and maintained. Human Beings in power tend to stay in power because of the effort
they exert in the maintenance of the status quo. The losses incurred with the
loss of power are mostly conceptual rather than substantial.
The efficiency with which the basic needs of Human Beings are met in Western
societies promotes an attitude of necessity for needs that are in no way considered
important for survival. The loss of power or money within a political structure
is imbued with life or death consequences. The loss of great wealth in Western
societies does not result in death but simply makes life less comfortable. The
loss of power renders achievement more difficult but not impossible. Yet the
democracies of the world value and promote the accumulation of great wealth
and power. The Human Beings who achieve great wealth or power are perceived
as being a more advanced form of Human Being. Those who live in conditions of
poverty are seen as defective or inferior in some area of their genetic makeup.
This viewpoint is mainly the result of the goals and structure of a collective.
We have created an environment in which Human Beings with certain attributes
will prosper and Human Beings not in possession of those attributes will languish.
Every Human Being has the capacity to contribute in some meaningful way to the
survival of our species on this planet. It is the role of government is to assure
that the harvest of Human potential is being reaped. It is the role of government
to distribute power in order to control its potential abuse. Human Beings will
continue to seek power and wealth as long as the rules of government make these
ends a desirable and attainable objective.
The vast majority of Human Beings in Western societies live very comfortably
in comparison to historical conditions or the conditions that now prevail in
Third World countries. No small measure of the wealth of Western nations comes
from technological ingenuity and the exploitation of the vast natural resources
under their control. The challenge at this time is to maintain and increase
the standard of living when those resources are exhausted. This will depend
to no small measure on how we are able to manage our Human resources. The governmental
and societal inventions that have brought us this far will not succeed in an
era of limited natural resources and a geometrically expanding population. Our
survival depends on the retention of the enormous potential of Human cooperation
and the dispersal of power. Human Beings in the identical political positions
as in the past centuries wield exponentially more power because of technological
innovation and uncontrolled population growth. To realize the inherent inexactness
of Human knowledge is to realize the great potential for catastrophe with the
current political structure.
Each individual Human Being must enter into the governmental contract by assuming
their share of political power that comes with being a member of society. Each
individual must take the responsibility that comes with membership. This would
include taking the necessary steps for complete literacy and realization of
personal intellectual capabilities. It includes full participation in the political
process. It includes the acceptance of the benefits and limits of cooperation
within the collective. It includes the realization of the special identity and
promise of the Human species.
Chapter Five
Religion
Religious and philosophical belief systems are often synonymous but can also
be mutually exclusive. Such is the case with this treatise, which has no small
amount of philosophical exposition and absolutely no attempts at religious persuasion.
The difference between philosophical and religious ruminations lies in the source
of their conjectures. Philosophical dispositions arise out of learning, religious
or secular. Religious beliefs arise from faith. Faith is an interesting concept
and is the prerequisite for any Human Being who ascribes to any of the thousands
of religions that have found practitioners. The number of religions has decreased
as the technological innovations in communication and travel has brought competing
belief systems in contact with each other. The result, as in the case of imperialism,
has been an extinction of those religions unable to survive in the same environment
as a better-adapted intruder. Many beliefs of aboriginal populations in the
New World were subjugated by religious systems that were intolerant of rival
systems and possessed the wherewithal to enforce that exclusion. Christians
and Moslems in particular were fond of physical methods of conversion. Whatever
the motivations and permutations of religion, they all arise out of the very
Human quality of intellectual curiosity. Religious beliefs seek the answers
to questions of Human origin, destiny, and role in the Universe. Human Beings
have asked these questions since the dawn of our intelligence until the present
day.
Faith is an acceptance as truth of any doctrine or position without questioning
its validity. Faith is an essential element to any religious system. The problem
is that the fundamental religious beliefs deal almost exclusively in places,
events, and life forms that are beyond the ability of Human Beings to detect.
Faith requires not only unswerving allegiance, but allegiance to a thing that
they cannot see or define outside of religious doctrine. An act of faith might
be proposed as a daily occurrence in secular life. Most people do not have a
very deep understanding of aerodynamics, the physics of force and propulsion,
or an intimate understanding of metallurgy. Yet millions of people board jet
aircraft around the world with the full expectation of a safe and uneventful
journey. The fact that they do not fully understand how an aircraft works does
not exclude them from placing their lives in the certainty of that particular
technology. The people who fly in aircraft every day do so because it is a daily
occurrence. It is not necessary to understand the complexities of flight to
be able to discern that it works. Nearly one hundred per cent of the flights
that take off around the world arrive safely. This is the kind of faith that
is practiced in our every day experience. It is a faith in our senses and our
ability to reason. The faith found in religious discussions is entirely different.
It is this faith that would permit a person to willingly board and expect a
safe flight from a type of aircraft that has crashed on every one of its previous
flights. It is a belief that a concept is true and independent of the physical
reality.
Religious faith is successfully expounded because it deals primarily in areas
that are not accessible to Human investigation. Religious beliefs deal primarily
with concepts that cannot be proven by empirical methods and therefore must
be accepted as a matter of faith. This is an argument without merit. If something
cannot be proven empirically, it does not carry with its implausibility the
ring of truth. The burden of proof lies not with the dissenters, but with the
proponents of any concept. Validation comes not from literary dogma but from
the scientific method of experiment and reason. The acceptance of certain precepts
as a matter of religious faith results not only in the plethora of religious
belief systems at this time but also the inherent intolerance for conflicting
views which are derived from an act of faith. If faith were in actuality an
insight into the true nature of the Universe it would then be a single and universal
truth. The current evidence suggests otherwise. The faithful come in many guises:
Christian, Moslem, Hindu, Buddhist, Taoist, Jewish, Hopi, and many others. They
are all equally faithful and confident in their beliefs. In addition, they are
all in some way in conflict with each other. S does not equal KlogW for all
religions. Belief systems are based on faith that is based on dogma that is
usually derived from ancient writings based on an ancient belief system. Faith
in god is a very nebulous term and an article of reverence such as the Bible
is replete with opposing interpretations.
Religious systems have dominated the collective thinking of nearly every known
civilization of Human Beings. The acceptance of a concept or an entire set of
rules based on faith has some justification in the way we have invented and
implemented our societies. It has been the oligarchy of knowledge that has left
the mass of Human Beings to accept dogma as truth. Without the physical or intellectual
capabilities to challenge authority, it becomes prudent to accept and submit
to that authority. Throughout nearly all of the history of Human civilization,
religious precepts have dominated not only the Human view of the Universe but
the laws governing behavior within a collective. The roots of all cultures are
grounded in the religious belief systems that have proven the most successful
at survival. The Constitution of the United States makes a distinction between
religious and state institutions. This was necessary in the light of previous
governmental systems in which no distinction was possible. It has only been
in recent recorded history that the religious and secular rules for governing
a collective have been viewed as separate entities.
Separation of religious and secular institutions is also necessary for the existence
of a plurality of religious beliefs under a single rule of law. The United States
was populated by a diversity of faiths and nationalities. It would be impossible
at this time to implement rules of behavior based on one religious system that
would not discriminate against many other belief systems. Modern nations that
have not experienced the great waves of emigration that has occurred in this
country are able to construct rules of behavior based on religious tenets due
to the uniformity of religious beliefs. The nation of India was partitioned
after achieving independence along the lines of religious beliefs. Pakistan
became a predominantly Muslim nation while India remained primarily Hindu. At
approximately the same time in history the nation of Israel was created using
force by the followers of Judaism. The populations of Central and South American
nations are mostly Catholic and Christian. This was the religion of the European
conquerors that were able to extinguish the aboriginal belief systems and replace
them with their own systems. The rules of behavior we have established for ourselves
in this country coincide closely with the religious doctrines of Christianity.
This does not suggest unequivocally that the rules that guide our behavior are
misguided or detrimental to our survival. It does suggest that serious and comprehensive
scrutiny of our values and institutions is necessary. The early philosophical
and religious beliefs have stayed with us in that our current view of the Universe
is based on those beliefs. Religions no longer enforce edicts on the populations
of societies in the modern Western world. The influence of belief systems still
pervades our thinking about ourselves and in particular, our destiny.
The impact of religious beliefs on daily activities has decreased in direct
proportion to technological abilities and understanding of the physical laws
of the Universe. Our understanding of the Human body and the methods for curing
and prevention of disease has nearly eliminated the role of religion in these
areas. Faith healers may still perform their slight of hand for small groups
of true believers, but they proceed without the recognition of the vast majority
of society. Astrological forecasts are still printed daily in newspapers more
as a means of entertainment than as a reliable prognosticator. At a time when
little was known about the workings of the physical Universe, religious systems
of all kinds provided explanations for what seemed to be incomprehensible mysteries.
As these mysteries have been gradually solved by experiment and reason, the
role of religious doctrine in modern lives has been relegated for the most part
to current mysteries.
At the time in the nineteenth century when Darwin proposed his theory of evolution,
the idea was met with formidable opposition. The opposition was based not because
Darwin's theories were unsound in reason or that his methods for collecting
data were flawed. The opposition came from the Christian belief system in the
origin of the Universe. In the Christian tradition, Human Beings are distinct
from and possess certain quality ascendant to the other animals that inhabit
this planet. Darwin's theories suggested that Human Beings evolved from the
same line as the modern simians. It was this suggestion that drew the greatest
opposition because it violated one of the foundational beliefs of Christianity.
To assert the evolutionary history of Human Beings is to deny the unique and
sacred identity that is essential to Christian doctrine. The case of evolution
is a singular example of the conflict between deeply held religious belief and
scientific exploration. Since Darwin's time the theory of evolution has become
a fixture in curriculums from elementary schools to the universities and colleges.
Yet Christians are still taught the story of Human creation from an entirely
biblical perspective. This perspective is taught to children along with the
scientific view of evolution. This dichotomy is not resolved. Christian beliefs
remain a matter of faith. Without this assertion of faith the entire structure
of the Christian belief system would fail under scientific inquiry. Removal
of religious doctrine from the realm of empirical investigation to the sanctity
provided by the conditions of faith ensures the survival of those doctrines.
Unfortunately, faith does not cure disease, produce electricity, or start our
cars in the morning. Religious systems depend on the acceptance of truth without
the burden of proof. Faith acts not to advance our abilities but to deny the
Human potential that has brought us so far along our evolutionary path. Despite
evolution being the most comprehensive and viable approach to understanding
life on this planet, it is regularly challenged in the courts. We are still
living in what Carl Sagan called a “Demon Haunted World” in which
our religious indoctrination can impede our ability to reason.
Perhaps the most pervasive doctrine among all the world's religions is that
of transcendence. This is also an assertion that is by its very nature unavailable
for direct inspection. The lack of evidence to the contrary is in no way vindication
of the premise. When a Human Being or any other living thing dies, its metabolism
stops and it ceases to be alive. Human Beings find other explanations to death
that are an integral part of any religious system. Whether it is reincarnation,
transformation, or ascendancy, religious beliefs assert that what we are able
to perceive of the physical Universe is only a small part of our existence on
this planet. Most religions base the results of transcendence on the behavior
of Human Beings before death. Most positive afterlife experiences occur as the
result of pre-death compliance with the rules of behavior dictated by religious
doctrine. Like the religious tenets of creation, most people are brought up
with the notion of life after death. With no evidence to support the notion,
this belief is still considered valid. Without some concept of transcendence
religious philosophy can become indistinguishable from secular philosophy.
The concept of transcendence is accompanied by the rules of behavior necessary
in order to produce a positive experience in the purported existence after death.
There is also the promise of a negative transcendence when the religious doctrines
are not followed. This concept is very useful in controlling the behavior of
a large number of people for whom justice is not a reality in their own experience.
The central idea is that people who escape punishment for behavior in this world
are not able to escape punishment in life after death. The punishment for a
life in deference to their particular religious edicts is usually quite severe.
Christians are interned in hell for eternity and suffer with no hope of appeal.
Hindus and Buddhists must suffer the pain of rebirth and the possibility of
being born as a creature other than Human. If it is possible to convince a collective
of the validity of such a premise there would be a strong impetus to act according
to the rules established by a religious authority. Most religions also include
a reward for acting in accordance with stated doctrine. Christians and Muslims
ascend to heaven and Hindus and Buddhists are freed from rebirth. Muslims were
recently promised in a Middle Eastern "Holy War" that to die on the
battlefield would ensure their swift arrival in heaven. Without the premise
of a specific and eternal system of justice it would be impossible to enforce
religious beliefs without the rule of law. Religious systems carry with them
the condition of eternal validity or they will suffer the transitory existence
of morality. The foundational doctrines of most world religions have been around
for nearly two thousand years. While many of the aspects of their practice have
changed, their basic concepts have changed very little over time. The major
religions carry with the promise of reward a chance for Human Beings to escape
the life, which for the vast majority of Human Beings, has been difficult, short,
and unpleasant. Life after death is very often the only escape from the horrors
of Human existence.
The origin of the concept of life after death may never be known, but it is
not difficult to think in those terms. Life on this planet follows cycles of
death and rebirth. Fields that are barren in winter are full of life in the
spring. This is true of every year and every time with drastic changes occurring
outside of the life span of Human Beings. In areas where the seasonal changes
are not pronounced, the cyclical aspect of all life forms continues. Even in
death plants and animals become part of other living things in a continuous
circuit. These observations are made without degrees in biology or any of the
natural sciences. Human Beings have lived in societies for thousands of years.
Only recently, however, have we disassociated ourselves with the natural environment
to the extent with which we are familiar today. For the great part of our history
Human Beings have been intimately tied to the natural environment. We have also
noticed that we are an exception to the rest of the animal kingdom. This difference
allows us to create mythologies that take us away from the conditions of which
our consciousness makes us aware. It is our ability to mentally live in the
past and the present that gives us the ability to create heaven and hell. The
greatest heaven and the worst hell represent the fertility of our imaginative
powers. Myths, religious or otherwise, are explanations of Human Beings more
that the physical Universe. Taken as such they can reveal much about how Human
Beings thought about themselves and their place in relationship to the rest
of the Universe. Taken as truth, they effectively stifle our intellectual progress.
The concept of transcendence splits Human Beings into eternal and mortal components.
The mortal component being the body. It would be difficult to build a religious
doctrine around the immortality of the body when even kings and priests eventually
succumb to biological destiny. The ancient Egyptians tried through the process
of mummification to preserve the body for later use, but to no avail. The treasures
with which they entombed themselves for use in the next world were mostly stolen
for the profit of the living in this world. In nearly all theories of transcendence
there is an element to Human Beings that is not of the physical world and therefore
does not decay. This is loosely referred to as the soul. It is the soul that
achieves transcendence to another plane of consciousness. Human Beings alone
are the only animals that create mythologies or religions. Our distinctive intellectual
capabilities have fostered the notion that we are composed of more than merely
mortal flesh and bones. Descriptions of this state are necessarily vague within
most religions and contradictory in comparison between religions.
Versions of the afterlife in Christianity contain images of Human Beings with
wings attached to their backs. These are referred to as angels. The entrance
to heaven is described as having pearly gates. These images are based on our
available conscious reality and express the temporal and physical earthly aspirations
of Human Beings. There is nothing in any religious doctrine that transcends
the knowledge of the physical environment at the time of creation of the doctrine.
There is nothing in religious doctrine about the incredible vastness and plurality
of the physical Universe. There are no references to DNA in stories of creation.
There are no allusions to the incredible amount of time that has passed since
the creation of the known Universe. All religious doctrine is based on a divine
inspiration of some kind or another. These revelations are revealed to certain
Human Beings who attribute the source of their inspiration to a entity or entities
not only transcendent of our Universe but also incredibly more powerful and
knowing than we can ever hope to be. Close examination of Holy Scriptures does
not reveal any edict or information beyond the capacity of mortal Human Beings.
Religious concepts and beliefs are not outside the realm of scientific investigation.
The problem is that they are not meant to be studied in that way. Religious
beliefs rise, fall, mutate, evolve, and change with the fabric of society in
order to meet the needs of that society. At the time when most of the current
religious doctrine was being formed, our knowledge of the physical laws of the
Universe was at best incomplete and, at worst, erroneous. The knowledge that
was available was in the hands of the minority of literate Human Beings, far
from the popular mentality. This is no longer the case. Our understanding of
the physical laws of the Universe and of the nature of truth is completely incompatible
with same understanding of two millennia ago. Religious practitioners still
regard doctrine and dogma as truth and present it as such. The modern conflicts
between religious beliefs and scientific observation is the result of confusing
mythology with divine inspiration.
Human Beings die. Death is not only the inevitable end for all life on this
planet but it is also an indispensable element of the evolutionary process.
Evolution occurs through natural selection and through the random shuffling
of genes that occurs in sexual reproduction as well as random mutation. We are
selected for death because immortality does not drive the machinery of evolution.
The Sun and Earth are constantly changing, so it becomes a strategy of survival
to maintain an ability to successfully adapt to those changes. Most Human Beings
in the industrialized nation of the world live many years beyond their reproductive
capabilities. We see ourselves as much more than another addition to the genetic
pool of resources. It is this capacity for intellectual as well as biological
achievement that instills in Human Beings the desire for immortality. We achieve
this immortality vicariously through the practice and doctrine of religious
faith. Immortality will then come to us from the creator of the Universe, but
not until we have died.
There is absolutely no empirical evidence for any existence post-mortem. There
is no evidence for a spirit or soul in the physiological makeup of Human Beings.
People who suggest that they have existed in a life before the present one are
mistaken. All life on this or any other planet is considered dead upon the termination
of all metabolic processes. There is no evidence that any Human Being has done
anything, spiritually or otherwise, after they have died. The evidence for ghosts,
spirits, or other phenomenon follows the same pattern as evidence for extraterrestrial
visitations. The witnesses are few and unreliable, the evidence is sparse, and
duplication of the event is impossible. One of the best justifications for continued
interest is that people make money exploiting the religious beliefs in this
area. Scientific investigations of such phenomenon have revealed fraud or limited
evidence that precludes an intelligent conclusion. There have been studies of
people in near death experiences. The conclusion based on a survey of these
incidents is that people tend to see and feel what they believe they will see
and feel. The problem with near death experiences is that the participants are
alive. There is a distinct boundary between the living and the dead. People
who experience temporary loss of certain functions may be very close to death,
but they do not die. The dead reveal nothing to us that we are able to perceive.
To suggest that there is an afterlife is to suggest a concept without the benefit
of any direct evidence. If there is such a phenomenon, it is outside of our
knowledge of the physical Universe. To base a philosophy on speculation about
something that is inherently imperceptible is to effectively stifle the intellectual
ascent of Human Beings.
Religions are found in nearly every culture at every time of Human existence.
They provide a structure and an order to a Universe that has been, until very
recently, more mysterious than explicable. They also provide hope for the faithful
in an existence that is the equal of our imagination. Life for Human Beings
on this planet has been for the most part a difficult and painful passage. If
we accept the fact that Human life is extinguished after death, it would seem
logical to commit a disproportionate share of society’s resources to the
extension of the Human life span. With a belief in the concept of transcendence,
our priorities are shifted elsewhere. There would seem little reason to endure
the inequities of existence when there is no prospect for alleviation from life's
maladies. Religious faith and doctrine offer Human Beings not only an understanding
of the Universe but an escape from it. We are offered a heaven or a nirvana,
receivable upon completion of a life dedicated to the principles of a particular
belief system. Suicide is not an option in most of the world's major religious
systems. Taking one's own life to reach a heavenly reward invalidates that reward.
Suicide would seem to be the logical choice. Why bear the burden of living when
eternal bliss is only a gunshot away? This is not only a religious but also
a sociological problem. If a positive transcendence was accomplished merely
through the act of dying it would be ridiculous to stay alive any longer than
necessary. Every society needs Human Beings who will be a contributing force
in the community as long as they live. The stability and progress of a collective
depends on Human Beings contributing as much as they can in this life. Neither
reward nor punishment is guaranteed in this existence. If reward and punishment
are to be used as motivational devices, a system must be developed to ensure
their proper dispersal. Living a life of self-aggrandizement is harmful to the
collective but not always enforceable by the collective. Religious systems provide
an escape proof clause in which the transgressors of religious doctrine are
dealt with in the afterlife. If we can establish a believable concept of an
afterlife it is a simple matter to ensure reward and punishment in that existence.
While punishment for religious crimes has been meted out for centuries by the
various clerics, most rule of law prevents physical punishment for religious
crimes at this time. The strength of religious enforcement lies in convincing
Human Beings of the validity of the concept of an afterlife.
Religious indoctrination begins at an early age because certain concepts that
are readily assimilated in our youth border on the preposterous by the time
we have come of age intellectually. Young Human Beings do not posses the complicated
structures of logic or the ability to use advanced reasoning within the context
of their native language. Children understand instinctively the physical world
around them. Language is a different matter and the logic and intricacies of
argument and evidence are not usually mastered until Human Beings have been
on this planet for around twenty years. The simplified versions of religious
belief systems are taken at face value by children. So are the vast majority
of ideals and concepts that must be taught to children in order for them to
use the language. The language and the use of metaphors and symbols are extremely
important in communicating religious doctrine. We cannot see a heaven or hell,
speak with the creator of the Universe, or witness a religious miracle. Conveying
a religious doctrine to a largely illiterate populous involves an extravagant
use of symbolism. Statues, paintings, architecture, and stained glass were all
utilized and are still utilized to this day to convey a religious doctrine.
These symbols provide not only a means of communication to an illiterate following,
but also give physical presence to an otherwise nebulous concept. The image
of Christ that is common in western civilization has typical European physical
features. Eastern versions give Christ more Oriental features. Both are probably
incorrect, but the purpose of an icon or symbol is not replication but identification.
The icons and symbols of all religious systems are designed to provide a singular
reality to concepts that run the risk of multiple interpretations. Indoctrination
of a belief system involves not only a literate understanding, but also an association
with the symbolic metaphors that describe a universe beyond our perception.
The physical representations of a religious belief system serve not only to
tell a story but also to create sanctity in a world that is viewed as fundamentally
corrupt. The Christian and Jewish faiths consider the city of Jerusalem to be
a holy city. The cities of Mecca and Medina are the holy cities of the Islamic
faith. Whether it is a city, a book, or a statue, these physical objects are
given the most exalted status within the belief community not because of some
physical attribute, but the symbolism that is attached to these articles. Desecration
is a word that is universally applied to religious objects. It can be used in
connection with national symbols but only when a mythology surrounding that
particular object has been established. Desecration involves some kind of purposeful
damage to the symbolic integrity of a sacred object. Desecration of Jewish temples
with the symbols of Nazi Germany is usually considered a newsworthy event. It
is paint on walls. The significance and the religious crime result from the
values that have been instilled in the believers who worship in the building.
The symbols then become the reality of religious belief and their existence
becomes a validation of that faith.
Religious beliefs are tied inexorably with the symbols of that belief. Religious
doctrine contains many references outside of normal Human experience. These
references must be universally accepted by the members of a faith. It is impossible
to present an indisputable truth if every individual uses their imagination
in creating symbols. If it were left to the faithful to devise their own interpretations
of heaven and hell, that faith would cease to function as a unifying force within
the community. The symbols of faith unify the perception of the fundamental
doctrines of that faith. The followers of any belief system are told of the
symbols, their meanings and their function within the structure of the religion.
It is then that a doctrine can realistically be called a true faith. When a
symbol of faith, such as the Bible, is interpreted differently from the established
view, the result is the creation of a sect that is based on the differences
in interpretation. This has happened to all of the current major religious systems
and, in particular, Christian religions. Christianity is divided into many different
religious groups that share the same fundamental symbolism. There is an only
slight variation in how those symbols are interpreted. Distinct religious groups
have distinct symbols and a distinct doctrine although they may have borrowed
certain aspects from one another. The concreteness and stability of a symbol
belies the basic ambiguity in religious doctrine.
Religious doctrine has evolved in Western civilization from controlling all
the functions of a governing body, to being separate and subordinate to secular
governments. At this time there are still countries with religious doctrine
forming the basis of their government. Those countries that do use religious
doctrine for the rules of behavior are not fully participating members of the
world community. Interaction between different societies must be conducted on
certain premises of law and conduct that supersede religious authority. What
was recognized by the framers of the Constitution and what is now apparent in
the world community is that religious doctrine is inherently closed to possibility
of compromise. Tolerance for opposing religious views is very low among nearly
all religious systems. This arises from the certainty with which religious doctrine
is presented and the zeal with which it is practiced. Religious belief systems
have an influence on the rules of behavior for a society. It is the rule of
law that supersedes any belief system in the United States.
The change in authority from religious to civilian authority became necessary,
as Human Beings were able to communicate and travel prodigiously on the surface
of the planet. Religious systems can co-exist despite their difference as long
as legislative control is not the exclusive province of one system. In the United
States every major and most of the minor religions of the Human species are
represented. There is a minimal amount of religious altercation because the
effective power in this society is designed to be delegated to people whose
political affiliations carry more weight than their religious beliefs. Religion
is seen not as the unifying and distinguishing force behind a collective but
rather as a personal philosophical choice. Religious affiliations may enter
into the political life of this or any other republic. Its influence extends
only as far as the electorate allows through the exercise of the franchise.
By establishing civilian authority as the only source of power, religious freedom
is secured and religious rule is effectively dismantled. Freedom of and from
religious systems allows a collective to do what is necessary to ensure survival
and prosperity. It is the fundamental structure of a belief system that ensures
conflict without resolution when confronted with another belief system.
Conflict between rival religious beliefs or rival political beliefs arises from
the fundamental requirements of self-determination within a collective. The
conflicts between rival religious beliefs are different in that there can be
no resolution to the point of conjecture. Religious conflicts are usually resolved
by violence. There is simply no other alternative. The point of conjecture will
remain, but if enough members of the opposing faith are killed, the opposition
is eliminated. The wars and conflicts that have arisen in the Middle East since
the end of World War II are mainly the result of the establishment of the Jewish
state of Israel, which is surrounded by predominantly Islamic nations. There
will be no solution to the conflicts in this area as long as religious doctrines
dictate the parameters of acceptable solutions. The same can be said of the
Protestants and Catholics in Ireland, or the Hindus and Muslims in India. They
are conflicts without solution because dogma is unswerving and uncompromising.
Reason and intellect does not deal in absolutes but recognizes the frailty of
Human knowledge.
The faithful of most religious systems are prepared to die for their beliefs
because that belief system assures them of a reward. In this context, death
does not carry with it the finality that empirical observation would suggest.
This is the extent to which religious doctrine is able to convince Human Beings
of its validity. Human Beings die or endure great hardship based on a promise
of reward that is not only invisible but also unimaginable. Human Beings dress,
eat, and behave in certain ways because they are convinced that their eternal
existence depends on strict compliance with religious doctrine. I would find
it very difficult to persuade someone to die for a belief system that I have
authored. I could offer someone eternal bliss in a heaven of their own making.
I cannot offer what I do not have or am ever likely to possess. Standing alone
with my invented belief system I have no concrete evidence or, more importantly,
no large following of true believers. If I stand alone with my belief system
I must present some sort of evidence to substantiate my claim. If, however,
I can claim a following of eight hundred and eighty-four million, my doctrine
is substantiated, though not proven, by sheer numbers. This is roughly the number
of Catholics worldwide. They all belong and adhere to a singular belief system.
Nearly a billion people believe that Christ was born of the Virgin Mary, was
crucified and was resurrected into heaven. Is the evidence of the faith of nearly
a billion people such a preponderance of evidence that it dismisses any arguments
of reason? Of course not.
One of the problems with this argument is that there are nearly as many Muslims
who do not share the Catholic faith. Sheer numbers of followers does not in
any sense equate with truth. It does, however equate with power. Nearly a billion
people willing to die in a holy war would certainly be enough to snuff out any
opposition. It is this power which motivates individuals to participate in and
comply with religious doctrine. Religious systems have evolved within Human
societies. The systems with the best survivability eventually overcame systems
unable to effectively compete. When the government and the religious system
of a collective are indistinguishable, an individual's choice of religion determines
that individual's chances for prospering within such a system. The rigidity
of the dominant religious belief systems at this time leaves very little room
for personal variation. Religious beliefs are mutually exclusive. There is no
such thing as a Catholic-Jew, or a Muslim-Protestant. Religious orientation
is a single and well-defined aspect of nearly every Human Being's sociological
identification. Non-religious Human Beings are lumped together as atheists no
matter what form their personal beliefs take. Once religious affiliation is
determined it is a simple matter to determine that individual's power within
a religiously dominated culture. People who choose to be separate from the majority
are relinquishing their power and very often risking their lives in the process.
Religious systems developed the power inherent in majorities to effectively
dominate the collective consciousness of a society. The concepts of heaven and
hell, of justice and redemption, are presented to everyone in this culture because
of the sheer weight of true believers. The influence generated by religious
doctrine relies on foremost on the quantity and the exclusivity of its message.
The religious systems that currently dominate Human societies are the result
of a process of natural selection in which only the intolerant survive.
The scientific method for the acquisition of knowledge has been fully developed
for only a few hundred years. Religious doctrine is derived from thinking thousands
of years old. Those few hundred years of scientific investigation have altered
irrevocably the Human understanding of the Universe more profoundly than any
religious doctrine. Yet, Human Beings adhere to religious belief systems without
any apparent conflict. Technological societies in Western civilizations will
still fill churches and temples at least once a week. The true believer enters
a church to worship god and his Human personification in Christ. They read from
the Bible and try to follow the rules of behavior laid out in that document.
Religion in western society has not replaced science nor has science replaced
religion. Scientific investigation is, as a matter of its design, open to conflicting
theories and postulates. In the contest for survival science is not predatory
but exists without specific courses of action. It is a tool for understanding,
not an understanding. Religious doctrine has had several major conflicts with
the results of scientific investigation. The result of these confrontations
has been less than a draw. Science alters its view of the Universe based on
the best evidence available and religious doctrine changes slowly to meet changes
in society. While some altercations appear and fade every year, they are for
the most part, small waves on a very large lake. The history of science and
religion has been one of a coming to terms with each other's existence. Science
and its inventions must be facilitated by even the most devout follower. Reliance
on god to feed nearly six billion Human Beings is not a possibility, even if
we could decide on one god. As the tools of scientific investigation probes
deeper in to the intricacies of the nature of the Universe, there will shortly
come a time when religious doctrine must fade from the conscious identity of
the Human species.
The religious leaders of our time rarely discuss astronomy in their sermons.
The discussions on the nature of Human Beings are restricted in how it can be
derived from the relevant holy text. Challenges to theory of evolution arise
and are disputed on a local level. These areas are no longer the provinces of
religious beliefs. Most of what is related to any religious following falls
in areas yet untouched by scientific investigation. The problem of life after
death or the rules of behavior for an individual are largely outside of scientific
investigation. It is impossible to study the afterlife when there is absolutely
no evidence that it exists. The sociological sciences do not dictate moral behavior
but rather study the consequences of the collective actions of Human Beings.
Religious systems find their niche in a technological society through the rituals
of religious practice and the sense of identity that comes with affiliation
to a particular belief system. These elements are not replaced by the scientific
method. Without the stability and uniformity of thought and expression that
modern religious practices provide, societies would be required to create a
collective identity. Belief systems still exist because although our view of
the Universe has changed, our needs within a societal structure have remained
constant. Faith in a belief system provides an unswerving and palatable philosophical
platform from which to act on the Universe around us. Scientific investigation
offers no guarantees that our view of the Universe at this particular time will
not be overturned in a decade or a year from now. The very nature of the Human
ability to comprehend the Universe is continually changing as new evidence is
acquired. Religious systems offer a view of the identity of Human Beings and
the course our lives should follow that has been elucidated over centuries as
eternal truth. The Human Beings alive at the early part of this century underwent
a fundamental change in the perception of the structure of matter and of the
size and complexity of the Universe. The fundamental beliefs of the world's
major religions have not experienced any substantial change. We are instilled
with a perception of truth as something immutable in its nature. We accept as
fact propositions based on their longevity rather than their plausibility. Religious
systems will not be replaced as long as we carry the intellectual baggage of
pre-scientific philosophy. At this time religious systems serve important communal
needs that are not met by any other social institution. Religious institutions
will not decline until there is a widespread understanding of the nature of
Human knowledge and recognition of our limited ability to define the Universe.
Any religious doctrine that is not sufficiently supported by empirical evidence
falls into the category of mythology. It is an act of explaining ourselves to
ourselves. It must be recognized as such. The mythology of Christian or Moslem
or Buddhist faiths seek an explanation for the role of Human Beings within the
Universe and then it creates a plausible plot and characters to secure its validity.
The characters of Christ and Muhammad are both vehicles for turning myth into
doctrine. The various deities or their earthly representatives have in common
a feature that allows them to be used as a point of validation for any religious
system. Whether a deity existed in Human form or was simply anthropomorphic,
they possessed abilities that were beyond the capabilities of normal Human Beings.
They were tied into a source of enlightenment and power beyond any mortal expectations.
When deities are represented as historical figures it establishes a validity
to the faith they represent. Muhammad and Christ were almost certainly real
Human Beings. Their words and actions are the subject for serious scrutiny.
Unfortunately, the deities of nearly all religious systems lived at a time with
no video cameras or global news networks. History, until very recently, was
written for the upper classes by the upper classes. There was absolutely no
way to confirm or deny the accuracy of historical accounts because of the lack
of evidence. Without concrete evidence it is still possible to construct a historical
framework based on what historical records remain. However, it is not history
in the same accuracy with which we can view the twentieth century. The daily
activities of the peasantry in Biblical times are best reconstructed from archaeological
investigation. Specific instances of miracles or supernatural acts must be taken
not as historical fact but as a story in support of a mythology. The daily routine
did not present any of the mythologies with the clear and precise acts necessary
to support a doctrine. While most instances in the life of a deity may have
been based on an actual occurrence, it is an act of pure faith to accept its
accuracy.
The fact that there is no physical method for turning water instantly into wine
is not an issue with which religious systems are prepared to deliberate. Belief
in miracles is accepted as part of the structure of faith. Again, by placing
the foundations of faith outside of the realm of empirical inspection, religious
doctrine itself is considered beyond the ability of Human Beings to comprehend.
Religious doctrine is replete with mysteries, events, and assertions that are
accepted without debate. At the time when most religious beliefs were being
formed our ability as Human Beings to probe the workings of the Universe were
rudimentary. At this time our intellectual and technological capabilities provide
us with an incomplete yet formidable understanding of the laws of nature. It
is this understanding which allows us to distinguish between truth and incomprehension,
fabrication and fact.
We accept as fact our current view of the history of Human civilization despite
the possibility that it is quite probably replete with inaccuracies. We do not
at this time, and more than likely will never have the evidence that will make
us confident in describing ancient history. We have no choice but to live with
this inadequacy. It is recognition of the limits placed on historical evidence
by the fragility of its records. The damage done by our inability to reconstruct
the historical past is limited to our appreciation of ancient civilizations.
We do not make decisions at this time which are directly related to aspects
of a culture thousands of years ago. It is this disassociation with the past
that removes current decisions from the detrimental effects of misinformation.
Religious doctrine is not so exempt. Decisions made by clerical leaders are
made through reflections on writings that arose out of an environment completely
alien to the current Human situation. There have been and there will continue
to be certain precepts that will fail under the weight of new knowledge or social
realities. No religious doctrine at this time contain any doctrinal references
to an Earth centered Universe. Catholics no longer have to abstain from meat
on Fridays and can participate in masses celebrated in the vernacular. These
changes are on the peripheral edges of doctrine and do not alter the fundamental
assertions of a faith. As new social situations demand new interpretations,
those interpretations must comply with the central concepts of a belief system.
It is the dogmatic nature of religious doctrine that precludes any departure
from its essential tenets. Our perception of the Universe at this time has almost
nothing in common with the perception of the Universe of two thousand years
ago. Religious doctrine becomes dated when it cannot change with a constantly
evolving understanding of the Universe. The stories and mythology of every culture
are passed from generation to generation of Human Beings. We have reached a
point in our intellectual evolution where the legends become distinct from our
conscious reasoning abilities. Religious systems fail most obviously when they
attempt to create a modern understanding of the Universe from the mythology
of an ancient time.
Religious systems succeed by giving a collective a unified and stable perception
of the Universe. Successful cooperation between all the individuals of a collective
is a formidable force for building nations or destroying them. Religious belief
systems not only provide a view of Human Beings within the framework of the
Universe, they also provide the behavioral standards of existence. Along with
every religion system the faithful are given not only an explanation of the
world but also an explanation of the individual's place in that system. Catholics,
Protestants, Muslims, and Taoists are all given a complete list of correct and
incorrect actions to be taken as a Human Being on this planet. The path of the
true believer has already been chosen and life is simply a matter of following
that path. The intellectual evaluation of religious beliefs by the faithful
is to increase understanding of existing dogma. It is not an area of discovery
or even of learning. The rote repetition of the doctrines of faith does not
make for an argument nor does it increase our knowledge of the Universe. The
singularity of perception that is effectively disseminated by religious doctrine
is necessary for the cooperation of a collective. Religious doctrine is not
exempt from examination of purpose and motive. As with a dictatorship, religious
doctrine can be very successful if the doctrine happens to be in agreement with
what is best for the collective. All dogma will succeed and fail based on the
circumstances and requirements of the time. All dogma must eventually fail because
it does not recognize the fallibility of Human knowledge. The need in a collective
for a unified perception remains in the absence of religious systems. Very much
earlier in our civilized history, the absence of religious doctrine would have
left a void in the purpose of a collective. At this time we have achieved the
necessary understanding of ourselves and the Universe that can guide our collective
efforts. The void created by an evacuation of religious doctrine is readily
filled by empirical evidence.
Christians believe that Christ will eventually return to the Earth from heaven.
There exists no plausible explanation for such an event. No evidence is being
offered by any of the world's religions to support their assertions. While the
idea of a heaven is a nice thought, when Human Beings die they cease to exist
in any form. I am not abdicating my previous position on the nature of Human
knowledge by denying the claims provided by the religious systems of this planet.
It is they who are making the assertions and it is they who must provide the
evidence in support of those assertions. There is no convincing evidence for
gods, ghosts, life after death, extra sensory perception, visitors from other
planets, astrology, fortune telling, or any of the myriad of belief systems
that pervade Human culture. Yet these beliefs remain viable and prosper within
the most advanced societies. They will continue to do so as long as we teach
our children and each other that knowledge is ethereal. We continue to this
day to face the consequences of the lack of insight into our own nature. We
can carry with us the myths and stories that have propagated through generations
of Human Beings. If we use them as a guide to our survival, that survival is
left to the vagaries of chance.
Chapter Six
God
Albert Einstein thought of God
as the sum total of all the physical laws of the Universe. John Lennon wrote
that God was a concept by which we measure our pain. In all Human culture for
which there is enough evidence, there is some concept of a God or Gods. It is
a concept that arises out of the consciousness of existence and our unique faculty
for imagination. God is the answer to the question of our existence. It reveals
much more about Human Beings, however, than it does about any explanation of
the creation of the Universe. The examination of the concept of God does not
stop with its presence in the mythology of Human Beings. At the root of the
concept of God is a desire to know who we are, how we got here, and why the
Universe is as it appears. The fact that we do not understand something does
not prevent us from arriving at some sort of solution. Ancient civilizations
did not understand the natural forces that drive the weather and the seasons.
That did not prevent them from devising a solution to the problem. God does
it. God makes it rain, snow, or shine. God also makes drought, floods, and hurricanes.
Some countries can go generations without a major natural disaster. God must
like what those people are doing. Some countries are just crawling from the
wreckage of one disaster when they are struck by another. God must be displeased
by their actions. Once there is established the premise of an entity controlling
the destiny of the Universe, it becomes a simple matter to lay the blame or
reward. It seems inconceivable to most Human Beings on this planet that there
is no guiding entity that is in some way responsible for the fate of the Universe.
If the Universe exists, it seems logical that it must have had some origin.
The originator of the Universe is called God. Unfortunately, this line of reasoning
does not stop at God. If God exists, it then seems logical to assume that something
created God. The most logical point to be made at this time is that we probably
do not understand the origin of the Universe well enough to ask a meaningful
question. There exists a fundamental division in the perception of the concept
of God. God can be viewed as the sum total of the physical laws of the Universe.
Our current perception of the Universe validates that perception. The Universe
is not random. It has an underlying order that as far as we know is never compromised.
That order, or the rules by which the Universe operates, can be considered the
primordial force of the Universe and our existence. Another view of the concept
of God is decidedly more anthropocentric. In this view God is a conscious entity
creating the Universe and with a special priority attached to Human Beings in
some grand scheme. God in this case is seen as the driving force behind the
creation of the Universe. God is seen to participate and influence the affairs
of Human Beings and dispenses justice when necessary. The latter view of God
is usually associated with religious systems and the former is a view derived
from a scientific perception of the Universe. Unfortunately, neither concept
answers the God questions about the origin of the Universe and the destiny of
Human Beings.
God in the Christian faith acts like some kind of cosmic game-master. God has
set up the Universe, given life to all the creatures that inhabit the Earth,
and set things running. Human Beings have a special place in this arrangement.
We are considered a special creation. God has provided us with a soul that is
eternal. We have the promise of eternal life with God as long as we are able
to do God's will while we are in mortal form. It is the physical presence of
every Human Being that dies. The major religious belief systems give Human Beings
an undetectable and eternal facet that supersedes the physical world. The soul
or spirit of Human Beings lies in the same inaccessible dimension as God. God
has the ability to interface with our perceptible physical Universe. Spirits
and souls in certain religious beliefs and under specific circumstance are also
able to cross this threshold. The average Human Being is usually not able to
access the dimension reserved for souls, spirits and Gods. Again special circumstance
may prevail and allow temporary access. This temporary access is only achieved
by the most devout followers of whatever religious system to which that particular
follower belongs.
The concept of God in the Christian, Judaic, and Muslim traditions has many
of the same characteristics as dictators or kings. In Christian text, God is
referred to as the King of Kings. God in nearly all religions is depicted as
a male. Men have dominated the leadership roles in collectives and continue
to do so even to this day. It is therefore not surprising that the role of dictator
of the Universe is depicted with male characteristics. God is usually referred
to by the male pronouns. This perception of an omnipotent, male, dictator of
the Universe does not go much beyond the experiences of Human Beings. God's
reason for the creation of the Universe, and in particular Human Beings, also
remains within the bounds of Human experience. I would be more comfortable with
the religious concept of God if it were not for the similarities to aspects
of the Human condition. God reigns over the Universe with unimpeachable authority.
He distributes justice by vanquishing his opponents and rewarding his allies.
Probably the most interesting areas of God's effect on the lives of Human Beings
are those of worship. As with the kings and despots of anytime in history, God
demands an immutable allegiance. Faith in God must be unswerving under any circumstances.
The faithful place their trust and lives in the hands of their God under any
circumstances.
This puts not only Human Beings, but their ability to reason in a subordinate
position. Human Beings are flawed. God is not. The creation of a God also categorizes
Human Beings as inferior. As far as we know, Human Beings are the most intelligent
and powerful life forms in the Universe. While this is an incontrovertible fact,
it is not a fact of great importance. Our ignorance in this matter is so profound
compared to our knowledge that it makes any assertions along these lines without
value. Our intelligence provides us with an accurate assessment of our limitations
and our imagination provides us with a window to our unlimited potential.
God is created in our own image excluding our perceived shortcomings. Whether
or not one believes in the popular conceptions of God remains irrelevant. By
its very nature God transcends our interpretation of physical reality. It would
be impossible to depict God in any way that is not within our realm of experience.
The attributes of God are such that they cannot be elucidated in our frame of
reference. Unfortunately, it becomes extremely difficult to build a religious
system around a concept which in inherently incomprehensible. The concept of
God cannot function without some kind of grounding in common experience. The
difficulty is trying to build a deity who is both transcendent and knowable.
Christ becomes an effective means of circumventing this problem when he is interpreted
as both God and man. God and man at the same time bring a solid identity to
an otherwise nebulous concept. The idea of a God/man also solves another problem
in creating a viable God: access. How is it that we can know so intimately the
nature of a being so far removed from our own cognitive abilities? The God/man
solves that problem by the Human part translating the information for those
of us without access to the other realm. Another solution is the prophet or
saint. God can reveal its identity through certain Human Beings. These are people
whose faith is stronger than the average true believer is. God selects these
people to interpret his identity and propagate it within the context of faith.
Whatever the method of revelation as to the nature of God, religious systems
are built on this spurious insight into a creator of the Universe.
The dominant religious systems at this time are based on belief systems at least
hundreds if not thousands of years ago. Christ and all of the prophets and saints
associated with Christianity are not associated with modern times. There have,
of course, been prophets outside of the major religions. L. Ron Hubbard, for
instance, founded the church of Scientology. Upon his death, it was announced
by his followers that he had ascended to a higher plane of consciousness. He
had, like all Human Beings before him, died. This would have been an ideal opportunity
to extract some very valuable information that could have confirmed or denied
the tenets of the Church of Scientology. We have at our disposal the technology
to observe physical changes in all their manifestations. Unfortunately, no modern
technology was used to record Mr. Hubbard's ascension. The lack of evidence
is not surprising or isolated. Prophets and saints are missing from a time in
Human history when we can faithfully record their works. Those people who at
this time hear the voice of God are considered psychologically ill. Manifestations
of the creator of the Universe within the context of religious beliefs are absent
from modern reality. Miracles are now performed in laboratories and on operating
tables.
What was once considered a miracle or an act of God is currently attributed
to some physical phenomenon or results from the combination of spurious evidence
and Human imagination. Human Beings view reality through the expectations based
on their knowledge and experience. Christians, Jews, and Muslims all recognize
Christ but vary wildly on the interpretation of his identity. The interpretations
range from Christ being God to Christ being an enlightened Human Being. The
varying points of view come from varying points of origin. God is a concept
common to all belief systems because it is a fundamental concept on which to
construct a theology. The nature of God is different depending on the point
of view of the people constructing the theology. The possibilities for constructing
a God and the origins of the Universe are unlimited. The problem lies with our
ignorance of the origin and ultimate nature of the Universe.
Ignorance is a concept with which religious systems must walk a very fine line.
While it is important for the followers of any faith to have a working understanding
of the nature of God, a complete understanding of God runs into trouble. One
of the most popular problems of God illustrates this point: If there is a God
why is there so much suffering in the world? From the religious point of view
there is no satisfactory answer. This question is so popular in debates about
religion or God that it has become somewhat of a cliché. Unfortunately,
the most common answer is also a cliché: God works in mysterious ways.
The true believer is not asked to lead but to follow. It would seem that a complete
understanding of the Christian concept of God is impossible for such finite
creatures as Human Beings. Christians are taught to accept personal tragedy
as part of an unseen structure of the Universe constructed by the Creator of
the Universe. Understanding in these matters is not nearly as important as faith
in religious doctrine. It has not been faith, however, but understanding which
has provided Human Beings with the greatest benefits.
The Christian doctrine about God includes omnipotence and omniscience. If God
is all-powerful and all knowing, this would also include complete responsibility.
Given that God created the Universe and has complete knowledge of that Universe,
God is responsible for the permutations of that Universe. People die. Some die
quite agonizing and horrible deaths. At least several million Human Beings were
killed in the Human slaughterhouses of World War II Germany. The list of Human
atrocities, although finite, is extensive and is continually growing. If we
are living in a Universe of a singular entity's creation and design, I can find
no evidence for either a love or even a casual fondness for Human Beings. Christians
often refer to their God as a loving and just God. Christians, however devout,
are not exempt from many of the same maladies that afflict people of other faiths.
Human Beings who profess no allegiance to the Christian or any other God are
quite capable of leading full and happy lives. A close examination of the Human
condition on this planet at this time reveals no obvious benefits from following
one particular religious system. Apparently, the rewards and punishments alluded
to in many or the world's religious doctrines are reserved for the imperceptible
dimension where God resides.
This too, is covered in Christian doctrine. The social and material successes
of people outside of their faith have not been lost on members of the Christian
faith. Both reward and punishment are to be meted out by the Creator of the
Universe at the end of time. Christ is supposedly poised to return at some time
to judge the lives of all Human Beings. It is at this time that pagans and other
assorted transgressors of the rules of behavior will be sent to hell. There
they will be set on fire for eternity without any possibility of parole. Those
who have followed the rules of behavior will enjoy the benefits of heaven. When
Christ will return to perform this duty remains, of course, a mystery. Every
several years or so there will appear an individual who feels that they have
discovered the exact time of Judgment Day. These people may belong to the Christian
faith but they are not recognized by any of the major faiths. It is outside
of the province of any religious system to make any physical predictions based
on faith or doctrine. Religious systems as a matter of their identity profess
to know the nature of God and the mystery of the origin of the Universe. It
is this knowledge, which allows religious leaders to make the rules and demand
certain specific behaviors from their followers. At this time in the history
of Human civilization the power to persuade intellectually or physically force
people to accept religious authority and doctrine has declined measurably. This
comes as a direct result of our ability to understand the nature of the Universe.
Religious doctrine is unable to support or predict any aspect of the cognitive
physical world around us. The Gods of religious doctrine have receded into the
world of the intangible. It is only from this position can they affect the physical
Universe.
Every religion uses a concept of God. No two religious systems use the exact
same description of the same deity. That is, of course, why they do not possess
the same God. A lot of conflict could be resolved if all religions were to agree
on even the most fundamental aspects of the nature of God. I do not expect this
to happen at any time in the next millennium. The positions of religious doctrine
are intractable. They know the nature of God and how God would like us to behave.
The true nature of God should be apparent. If I were to ask an official of any
religion I could expect to get an answer. The problem is that I can get at least
a dozen different answers by asking a dozen different religious representatives.
All would come with the absolute assurance of being correct. Not every one can
be correct. While there are some similarities in the description of God amongst
the various religions, there are also some major discrepancies. Particularly,
between the religions of the Western and Eastern hemispheres. It would be extremely
helpful if there were a method to find out which belief system is the most accurate.
The representatives of the various faiths around the world are Human Beings.
They do not exhibit behavior or perform tasks that would distinguish them as
having a special relationship with the creator of the Universe. They may possess
advanced abilities in leadership, intellectual capabilities, or many other favorable
Human characteristics. They do not possess these skills to a degree that would
suggest that they are better able to define God than any other cleric from any
other belief system. They probably share the same characteristics that would
in different circumstances place them in a position of responsibility at General
Motors or IBM. I would trust a member of upper level management at IBM to present
me with some of the best information about that company. I would extend that
same trust to any cleric of any religion to provide to me the best information
about their religion. I would trust the executive neither at IBM or the cleric
to give me the exact truth.
The potential for straying from truth is directly proportional to the loss incurred
from extrapolating the truth. IBM is simply a convenient example. All corporations
for profit will disguise or misrepresent the truth in order to assure their
profits. They are in business to make money. Whether or not that conflicts with
the truth is a matter for case-by-case examination. Certainly, no executive
at IBM would divulge voluntarily any information that would adversely affect
the ability of that company to make money. Religious leaders in general do not
have such an obvious concern with monetary reward, but it is nonetheless a part
of their motivation. I cannot think of any major religion that survives without
money. Money is a very real and vital support to religious faith. People are
not willing to support a religion with their money, time or devotion without
assurances from a religious leader that they are completely correct in the doctrine
they represent. In the Catholic faith the Pope is the supreme authority on all
religious matters. He is considered by Catholics to be infallible in matters
of faith. This is a very useful doctrine in soliciting followers because it
gives them the assurance that the investment they make in their faith is guaranteed.
The Pope will not dispute or alter the basic tenets expressed in the doctrines
of the Catholic faith. Neither will any of the other representatives of any
other major religion. To do so is to forfeit the support based on their infallibility.
Of course, they are all Human Beings. As such, they are disposed to make errors
of judgment or logic. There are simply no infallible Human Beings in any aspect
of the Human condition.
There is a distinction between the truth and our perception of the truth. The
Pope is telling the truth, as he believes it. In matters of faith the discovery
of the truth is an easy accomplishment. All that is required is to assimilate
the doctrines of the particular belief system. If one professes faith in a religious
system, the search for truth leaves the area of intellectual investigation for
rote memorization. In accepting the concept of faith, and using that faith within
a particular religious system, the search for truth is limited to the explanations
of religious leaders. This is not how Human Beings acquire useful knowledge
about the Universe. Nor is it the way in which we conduct our daily activities.
The validity of the Pope's or another other religious leader's explanation of
God must be accompanied by evidence and reason. Most religious leaders do not
claim to be other than Human flesh and blood. There are some who do, but their
followings are usually as limited as their longevity. When a leader himself
takes on the qualities of a God it becomes very hard to replace him when he
inevitably dies. Kings and emperors of all kinds have perpetuated their authority
post-mortem through their descendents. The children of such leadership were
assumed to have the same superhuman qualities as the parents. This might have
worked for a few generations but eventually such dynasties were overthrown.
There is absolutely no evidence to support the notion that any Human Being has
possessed anything other than Human capabilities. There have certainly been
recent examples of men and women whose talents or intellects have been profound
in comparison with Human Beings of average abilities. There have been no saints
pronounced or major religions based on these examples because we have had access
to the intimate details of their lives. Close examination of any historic or
religious figure will reveal the unmistakable mark of the Human species. The
incompleteness of the nature of Human knowledge and the frailty of the Human
body is present in even the best examples of our species. Certainly anyone who
professes a nature outside of the genetic pool of the Human Species is immediately
suspect.
The leaders of the major religious systems at this time do not suggest that
they themselves are of a different design than other Human Beings. It would
be ludicrous to suggest anything of the sort when we have the technological
capability of confirming or denying such a hypothesis. Instead, religious leaders
take the position that they are enlightened by God. Some of the more evangelic
Christian leaders in this country profess to communicate with God on a regular
basis. These people are not in mental institutions because they talk to God
in a socially acceptable manner. All religious faiths require some sort of contact
with the Creator of the Universe in order to establish their credibility. Contact
with God is indispensable when confronted with new social circumstances unforeseen
by the initial doctrines of a religious system. The way we live at this time
is substantially different from only fifty years ago and foreign to the lifestyle
of five hundred years ago. These changes operate outside of religious practice.
Religious systems change with innovations in order to survive and remain marketable.
Contact with God validates any changes necessary for a religious system to remain
viable. There can be no dispute of a dictum that has its origin with God. There
is no higher authority. God is a concept that is literally equated with absolute
knowledge and wisdom.
Communication with God is not limited to highest Human authority in the religious
hierarchy. Extremely devout followers will on occasion have some sort of communication
with God. Fortunately, these communications stay within the realm of the individual's
current life situation. The average true believer is not able to circumvent
the course set by religious leaders. It is indeed fortunate that only a small
percentage of the faithful communicate with God. Human Beings are unreliable
in reproducing faithfully the simplest of messages. I would think there would
great confusion if everyone had direct dialogue with the Creator of the Universe.
The nature of these communications is not related to any of the physical phenomenon
we can at this time observe. God does not leave notes on our desks or messages
on our answering machines. I am not merely being flippant about this matter.
If such communications exist it would be to everyone's advantage to have access
to them. It is not necessary at this time to employ single individuals to disseminate
any information gleaned from the Creator of the Universe. We live in a time
with unprecedented communication capabilities. A few minutes of monologue from
God over a satellite network would communicate very effectively with most of
the world's Human population. It would also eliminate any of the subjectivity
that comes with individual communication. Perhaps I am being somewhat flippant.
God communicates with the faithful because they believe in God and they believe
that God communicates with them. The lack of evidence is superseded by the desire
to create a Universe in which God exists and Human Beings have the capacity
for a life that can only be imagined in this world.
Most people, unfortunately, have had no direct communication with God. Our knowledge
of God, the Universe, and our place in it comes from other Human Beings who
lay claim to the truth. Without the benefit of evidence, should we abandon the
skills we use daily to interpret our lives and accept the faith of nearly a
billion people? Of course not. One of the first problems is choosing a religious
system. Most religious systems are chosen for us by our parents and taught to
us as children. This is not a choice we make, but one that is imposed on us.
A choice that requires an act of faith cannot be made with the same intellectual
tools we use to make other choices. The act of choosing a religious system for
an explanation of the Universe rules out the usual methods for obtaining knowledge.
How is it that we can use so nebulous a concept as faith to provide an answer
to the nature of the Universe? How is it that we accept another Human Being's
view of the Universe without the burden of providing empirical evidence?
We live at a time in our development in which we are still able to perform within
the framework of a modern, complex, society and still practice religious beliefs
that have become antiquated by our empirical knowledge of the Universe. There
are no discernible differences between the practitioners of any of the major
religious systems in the performance of their daily tasks. Buddhists and Muslims
in this country pay their taxes, buy food and shelter, work, and receive an
education along with Protestants, Jews and Mormons. Modern religious systems
have adapted to modern society by not coming in direct conflict with the enormous
tide of knowledge about the physical Universe and ourselves. The conflicts that
do arise come from areas for which the evidence is sparse and therefore the
conclusions are fragile. It is in these areas that a benevolent God can exist
and dispense justice to Human Beings. When we believe that God acts in ways
whose wisdom cannot be full understood by Human Beings, there can be no dispute
over the legitimacy of any physical occurrence. To accept the tenets of any
religious system as a matter of faith is to assert the unknown by wishful thinking.
By placing religious doctrine in the realm of faith, and God in the realm of
the intangible, religious systems effectively place them outside of scientific
investigation. To argue with a cleric over divine inspiration is absurd. The
conclusions we reach in our search for knowledge and the answers we obtain from
religious doctrine are mutually exclusive. The Universe however does not function
under such duplicity of logic. Scientific theory must not only conform to what
we know about the Universe, but also make predictions concerning its fate. Scientific
theory resides in our cognitive experiences. We use that knowledge to grow food,
explore our Solar System, and probe our own molecular structure. The concept
of God must face the same criteria as the rest of our body of knowledge. Religious
systems must produce evidence for their God. Taoist and Baptists must either
substantiate their claims or withdraw them from public discourse. Predictions
must be made based on faith in order for faith to be utilized for the benefit
of Human Beings. It is not enough to conceive of God, he must be put to work.
God as concept has to increase our knowledge of the Universe, not degrade it.
By dismissing the myriad of religious interpretations of God I do not dismiss
the God question. The question still exists as to the origin and the ultimate
fate of the Universe. We can start our investigation by thinking of God as the
sum total of all the physical laws of the Universe. The Universe as we are able
to perceive it has a definite set of instructions for the way it operates and
our observations have not uncovered any contradictions to the present state
of our knowledge. There are things that are not resolved at this time, but they
represent flaws in our ability to collect evidence rather than our ability to
describe the laws of nature. One of the first things I have to explain before
I delve into the concept of God is why my perceptions should carry any more
intellectual weight than those of a Buddhist monk or a Catholic priest. I have
used the word perceive in describing religious and my own realities. How is
it that my perceptions should take precedent over those of any other Human Being?
Is not my concept of God equally as farcical as those espoused by the dominant
religious systems? It is not.
I can make predictions based on the knowledge I have at this time. I use the
same system of extracting knowledge about God that I use for understanding internal
combustion engines. I am not advocating that any doctrine I might put forward
be taken as a matter of faith. On the contrary, I invite any information or
reasoning that would further advance my comprehension of any subject. I do not
claim absolute knowledge on any subject. I realize the incompleteness of Human
knowledge that is reinforced by my daily interactions with the physical world.
I realize what certainty of knowledge I may possess in the technological prowess
of Human Beings on this planet. This planet is now dominated by the Human species
and by our understanding of the physical Universe. It is this understanding
which gives us the insight to send spacecraft to other planets or to cure disease
through chemical reactions. The technological capabilities of Human Beings which
are manifested in nearly every facet of our lives are the evidence I propose
to validate the way in which I perceive the Universe and understand the nature
of truth. I would ask any religious leader to support their vision of God based
on evidence for the way in which they perceive the Universe. Unfortunately,
the evidence for any religious system returns to the doctrine of faith, without
which no assertions can be made. Faith may provide for Human Beings a sense
of psychological serenity and emotional fortitude, but it does not as a direct
result of its implementation cure disease or increase our standard of living.
Now that I have firmly discounted faith as a means for seeking truth and have
expounded on the benefits of the scientific method, I return to an area fraught
with speculation. The concept of God, or the origin and design of the Universe
does not lend itself to the hands-on inspection the microcosm of this planet
allows. Human Beings are limited in our ability to make observations about the
Universe and in our comprehension of those observations. This is our starting
point. We can proceed along a line of reason that has taken along the way to
comprehension of the Universe. It is not certain whether or not this will give
us the insight into our creation. It may very well be that we are not presently
equipped to discover and understand the things we wish to know. There are few
experiments we can perform on the macroscopic Universe. The theory of relativity
suggest that if were to accelerate to nearly the speed of light, from our point
of view we would be everywhere in the Universe at the same time. This would
be a very insightful experiment. The amount of energy necessary to bring a spacecraft
to nearly the speed of light is unattainable by any physical means with which
we are aware. Traveling at just ten per cent of the speed of light through interstellar
space would risk collision with a large molecule. At that high speed the vehicle
would be torn apart. We are limited not only by our own inherent restrictions
as Human Beings, but the very structure of the Universe applies its own restriction
on our understanding. The act of formulating the God questions suggests that
we are capable of at least a rudimentary understanding.
Formulating the question of our origin may be the most formidable obstacle to
our understanding. We may ask, "Why are we here?” and it seems to
be a valid question. We base this question on observations of our own experience.
We have noticed that everything has an origin. The Universe must have an origin
of some kind. The question turns on itself at the point where we begin to discuss
the original origin. Within our references of space and time, origins are easy
to find. The complexity of the question arises from this perception. We use
the concept of time as a fixed point of reference within our concept of the
Universe. Time does exist and it follows that there must have been an origin
of time. Unfortunately, I am beginning to chase my tail and there is no easy
solution if we stay within the boundaries of a time dominated system. No matter
how far back in time we may extrapolate, it is the concept of the arrow of time
that precludes us from a satisfactory answer. Like a repeating decimal sequence,
we will always return to our point of origin. That is, while we may know the
origin of the Universe and explain it as the Big Bang; we cannot access the
nature of the Universe before that time. It would seem that we are stuck without
an answer to the God question.
The answer to origin of everything is effectively blocked by our understanding
of the component of time in our Universe. It is the very nature of time that
prohibits us from extracting its very origin. It is the nature of space that
prohibits us from being in two different places at the same time. It is the
nature of the relationship of gravity and its affect on mass that prevents us
from traveling at the speed of light. At this point it may seem that we simply
cannot understand our origins. I would not be the first person to come to this
conclusion. Nearly all the religious systems have come to the same conclusion.
The descriptions vary somewhat but they essentially boil down to the same lack
of understanding. It is how religious or any other doctrine deals with this
inaccessibility to our origin that provides a seemingly large repertoire of
resolutions.
One of the most widely used ways to escape the inevitable dead end of inquiry
that our Universe seems to represent is to call it a mystery. This is to say
that Human Beings have no way of acquiring information about the subject and
therefore it becomes a point for which there can be no effective speculation.
In Christianity, there are several such mysteries. God is conceptualized as
having three identities and at the same time is a singular entity. God loves
Human Beings yet allows Humans to suffer and die. Calling something a mystery
does not resolve the problem. Viewed from a scientific viewpoint, mysteries
are simply unresolved areas of investigation. For the followers of a religious
system, such mysteries are eternal and belong to that part of the nature of
God that cannot be revealed to us while we are living on this planet. The only
religious answers to this and other questions come with death. It is the position
of Human Beings who belong to certain religious systems that some things are
unknowable and it is fruitless to attempt to resolve them. This is in direct
contrast to the scientific method. To engage in science or to engage in a meaningful
examination of the Universe is to realize the limitations of knowledge but not
the potential.
It is impossible to say when Human Beings will hit an intellectual roadblock.
Many of the recent insights into the nature of the Universe were not only aided
by computers but were improbable without them. The technology of the computer
is an extension of the Human mind. Computers perform calculations literally
impossible for individual Human Beings. The speed at which calculations and
simulations can be performed by computers gives Human Beings an intellectual
resource of incalculable value. We are biologically limited in both our imagination
and cognitive intellect. There are very few restrictions on the extensions we
can create to supplement what our genetic material lacks. We have not the time
to wait for evolutionary processes to compensate for our deficiencies in memory
and calculation. We do not have to wait. There is enough evidence to suggest
that the silicon extensions of our mind will be able to carry us much further
along the road to an understanding of the Universe.
Another solution to the problem of the origin of the Universe is the concept
of the infinite. This is to say that the Universe has existed and will exist
for all time. A world with no beginning and no end. This is a concept favored
by most of the predominant religious systems of the Eastern Hemisphere. Time
is seen as a circle rather a tangent. The circle represents a view that time
neither begins nor ends but continues. The problem of the origin of the Universe
is thus resolved. There is no origin and there is no end. The God question of
how we got here is removed from discussion. We were always here. The same logic
of the circle can be used to answer the God question of why we are here. Because
it would be impossible to be anything else. This is sort of a game in which
I keep finding myself chasing something that turns out to be my own shadow.
The fault lies not with the logic I employ to answer these question but with
the questions themselves. Whether time is an arrow or a circle does not answer
the question, but merely displaces it.
Citing the origin of the Universe as inaccessible leaves us without an explanation.
This is not acceptable. Referring to the Universe as an unbroken circle merely
enlightens us to the ambiguities resident in our language and logic. Circles
do not arise whole from the firmament. They have starting and ending points.
It is impossible to construct a circle without them and equally impossible to
construct a metaphor based on the concept. Perhaps it is time to restate the
question since the answers have so far run into some definite problems with
resolution. I have already stated that the information concerning the physical
state of the Universe before the Big Bang is not available for inspection. Perhaps
what we do know about the Universe will provide us with enough information about
ourselves and our origins to proceed with formulating a palatable philosophical
disposition.
The Universe appears to us as it is because if it were otherwise we would not
be here to observe it. This is commonly referred to as the anthropomorphic principle.
It is an argument of logic rather than of observation. It would be impossible
to observe otherwise. Human Beings exist and observe the Universe because we
are within the parameters of possibility dictated by he fundamental laws of
nature and the identity of the structure of matter. We currently view the structure
of matter and the rules governing its behavior as distinct from one another.
It is not difficult to conceive of a Universe with rules but no structure. We
separate rule from structure because of our perspective. We can devise rules
for ourselves or the Universe that can be altered without affecting the fundamental
structure. This is not the observational evidence. Quarks and quantum law are
inseparable. They do not exist outside of each other. Human Beings and the law
of gravity are equally inseparable. The Universe and all its variations arise
from its unique structure. We may be able to conceive of parallel or complimentary
Universes, but they are without evidence from our frame of reference.
What we are able to perceive of the Universe and what we actually know about
the Universe do not necessarily belong to the same set. Observations are a simple
matter for a conscious entity. An understanding of the Universe relies on making
predictions concerning any future observations or inferences concerning the
past. At this time our evidence about the macroscopic Universe is incomplete.
The fate of the Universe cannot be successfully predicted with current technology.
We cannot access present boundaries of the Universe, if they exist at all. The
destiny of the Universe can be confined to three alternatives. The present expansion
will continue until all the matter is completely dispersed. If there is sufficient
gravitational impetus, the Universe will eventually collapse on itself. This
would result in another Big Bang and the everything would start all over again.
Or the Universe could be constantly replenishing itself from some unknown mechanism.
We can narrow the possibilities for the fate of the Universe to three possibilities
because of what we know about the rules governing its operation. Time is a component
of the structure of the Universe. It proceeds along a line from the past to
the future. We cannot directly access the past or the future. Large optical
telescopes can observe the relics of the past and complex mathematical models
can suggest the future. Human Beings exist as a part of this structure. The
knowledge of the sum total of the physical laws of the Universe is an understanding
of ourselves at our most fundamental level. It would be impossible therefore
to know what the Universe was like before the Universe.
The structure of the Universe prohibits any direct investigation of the absolute
past or future. The fabric of space and time, however, does allow for some interesting
effects. Time in an intense gravitational field or under great acceleration
is seen to move slower relative to time in a normal gravitational field or in
a state of non-acceleration. The structure of the Universe does not allow us
to experience both situations simultaneously. This prevents us from physically
visiting either the past or the future. Our local view of time, whatever that
may be, is the only view we get. Every atom in the Universe is woven into and
affects the local fabric of space and time. In essence we are stuck in the Universe.
Our language has developed in such a way as to be able to raise conjectures
about the Universe that are not available under our current understanding. I
can talk about the Universe before the Big Bang but I would not be able to make
any confident predictions about its identity. This kind of speculation is essentially
the province of fiction and is not useful in constructing a working understanding
of the Universe.
The God questions must be refined to use the knowledge that we have been so
successful in gathering. The knowledge we have assimilated is about the Universe
we inhabit. Every particle in the Universe is inexorably tied into and confined
within the fabric of the Universe. The atoms that make up Human Beings, plants,
planets and computer chips are equally woven into the same fabric. The identity
of the laws and structure of the Universe is our own identity. The only transcendence
that occurs is the product of Human imagination filtered through our language.
Our language describes our reality based on whatever knowledge of the Universe
we have at hand. It is only recently, from a historical perspective, that the
knowledge we have acquired has outstripped the capabilities of our language
to adapt to the changes. Our language is the only reference we have to the knowledge
that cannot be confirmed by our senses. Therefore, misconceptions persist when
they cannot be successfully incorporated into the language or the mythology
that we use to find our place in the Universe.
We answer the question of our existence by an examination of the laws of the
Universe. Human Beings can be explained as a rise in the local entropy of the
Universe. We see ourselves as much more than that because our intellectual evolution
has brought us to a conscious awareness of ourselves. We are able to distinguish
ourselves from our surroundings. This separation allows us to investigate both
our surroundings and ourselves. While the exact circumstances of our evolution
remain a mystery, the laws that govern such reactions are well within our ability
to comprehend. We were not present at the first light of the Sun, but stellar
evolution has not eluded the astronomers. Computer models based on the knowledge
we have at this time are able to bring us vicariously to a time microseconds
after the Big Bang. It is only our imagination that can penetrate the physical
barrier to our understanding of a Universe before the one we now inhabit.
Imagination is limited by the language with which we think. Human imagination
is limited by the physical system we inhabit. All the heavens and hells devised
by Human Beings have their roots and justification in our own experience. In
an attempt to describe the eternal we use the template of our temporal lives.
The descriptions of other worlds, other Universe, other ways of perceiving Human
Beings sound very familiar if one contemplates how different from our experience
they must be. If we devise a new Universe it must be operating within our within
our realm of understanding. Mysteries are a lack of information. Living with
and within a finite Universe is an opportunity for the equally finite comprehension
of Human Beings to recognize and delineate the truth.
At some time in the future of Human investigation we will certainly be able
to make an educated estimation of the mass of the Universe. This will tell us
whether we are one of a very long series of oscillating Universes, or the singular
example of what we observe around us. It would be interesting from a particularly
Human point of view. It would tell us the ultimate fate of the Universe, and
perhaps of Human Beings. It would tell us of fire or ice. It would not change
us, the Universe, or our perspective on God. We will still not be able to access
the thing previous to the expression of the present Universe. Whether or not
this is the first or first in a quintillion Universes does not answer the God
question. We will never reach this kind of understanding. It would be perception
beyond our ability to perceive. We can understand our Universe because we have
reached consciousness and the Universe is not random on the time scales we can
perceive.
I can describe God as the sum total of the physical laws of the Universe. The
God questions we raise are an expression of the limits of our language to extrapolate
logic. They are not the questions that should be asked based on our knowledge
of the Universe at this time. We can return to the anthropomorphic principle
to answer the question of how Human Beings got here. We exist as an expression
of the physical laws of the Universe, of God, if you will. We got here through
the physical expression of those laws. A small variation in those laws would
have landed us somewhere else in space and time, if at all. This speculation
once again removes us from the observation that our existence or the existence
of any arrangement of atoms is dedicated to the fabric of the Universe. At this
time our technological capabilities are a daily recitation of our knowledge
of the Universe. This knowledge is flawed only because we have imagined absolute
knowledge. Absolute knowledge resides with heaven, hell, and wheels of reincarnation.
We ascend on the ladder of knowledge by treading on the rungs of empirical evidence.
It is not the arriving, but the journey.
Chapter Seven
War and Nuclear War
War is a problem-solving tool used by Human Beings in their societal relationships
with other Human Beings. It can be very effective in solving conflicts in a
social context. The use of physical force in the resolution of a problem results
in a solution that defies the usual meaning of a solution. The use of physical
force to resolve conflicts that is essentially societal in nature results in
a cyclical process of resolution. Every action taken in the physical world has
a real and discernible effect on the complete physical system. The Allied nations
were victorious in World War II. The cost of victory included approximately
ten million deaths of Human Beings and destruction of the economies of Europe
and Asia. The possible costs of war are usually not a consideration when a dictator
or an assembly decides for a collective on the course of war. Wars are not started
by Human Beings performing cost analysis to determine whether a war will give
the best possible return on investment. If this were the case war would be an
artifact of an earlier and less thoughtful era of Human history. The fact remains
that war is as recent a today's headlines. Human history is not only punctuated
with war, it is perhaps the single greatest influence. Our insights into the
physical world have been utilized nearly universally for the advancement of
armaments. A technological advantage, whether it was the longbow or the intercontinental
ballistic missile, is translated into a source of power and wealth when directed
against another collective. The resulting power and wealth derived from military
strength is a result of the system of nation-states and the way these political
systems relate to each other.
War is a collective act of aggression. Aggression is not a concept with which
Human Beings are unfamiliar. On this planet, some sort of aggression is necessary
to sustain life. Every form of life on this planet has evolved in order to survive
long enough to breed some more of its own species. For the carnivores of this
planet, that involves taking the life of another animal. This will usually involves
no small amount of aggression due for the most part on the fanatical propensity
of other animals to stay alive. It is this propensity for self-preservation
that must be subdued by an equal propensity on the part of the carnivorous aggressor
to acquire sustenance. Human Beings must be aggressive in procuring food or
defending territory that provides the food. Human Beings were killing each other
long before we had organized into collectives. War is the collective expression
of that aggressive tendency. Peace is the use of Human intellectual capabilities
in the resolution of conflicts. Men are more aggressive than women are in general
terms. Women are quite capable of actions that are as aggressive as any that
men might commit. Men, however, are physically capable of inflicting more pronounced
damage to an opponent or prey than are women. Men are not required for the care
of children after conception and therefore evolved to meet a different set of
needs. Biological evolution is a tedious process from the point of view of a
Human life span. Social evolution is limited by our ability to recognize and
compensate for our genetic predisposition.
Individual acts of aggression are prohibited by law in some fashion in all cultures
that have developed rules of behavior. The proper ways for Human Beings to act
aggressively are found within both the law and the customs of a society. It
is perfectly legal in this country for one Human Being to beat another Human
Being into unconsciousness under the regulations of sport. Boxing events occur
on a daily basis in thousands of arenas around the world. To beat someone unconscious
outside of the sport of boxing could result in incarceration. Shooting another
Human Being with a gun, despite most extenuating circumstances, could result
in the penalty of death. Shooting any number of Human Beings with a gun while
under the auspices of the United States Army is legal. It is the design of the
military indoctrination process to teach Human Beings the latest technology
for destroying other Human Beings. Individuals who kill other Human Beings beyond
expectations while under the direction of a military force are bestowed the
nation's highest honors. Whether it is boxing, football, or military service,
the rules of behavior for a society decide the proper environment for the expression
of Human aggression. It is indefensible to deny the aggressive nature of Human
Beings. Trying to adapt this Human capability to the societal environment requires
an understanding for which we have yet to prove ourselves capable.
War is a collective form of aggression. Armies are the social institutions that
provide the organizational structure necessary for mass destruction. The military
utilizes the inherent aggressive capabilities in Human Beings and focuses that
aggression on a specific target. Random, individually motivated aggression is
not war. War requires organization, motivation for aggression, and a large pool
of obedient men to carry out the physical destruction. At this time in the United
States there is a completely volunteer military. This very recent development
arose out to the substantial resistance to the draft during the Viet Nam War.
The elected officials at the time of the Viet Nam War were unable to convince
a significant and vocal minority of the validity of the war. Providing the proper
motivation for war is essential in motivating Human beings to kill an enemy.
In England, during the initial stages of World War I, a significant majority
of the able bodied men at that time volunteered to go to war. All of these men
had been educated both morally and intellectually in a very similar environment.
They all felt it would be their duty as member of the British collective to
fight the enemy. England had instilled the necessary values in these men through
their educational system. These men willingly and enthusiastically entered a
situation that would endanger their lives to an extent not possible in civilian
life. England lost nearly a generation of young men in World War I. The military
in the United States is able to fulfill its manpower requirements completely
with volunteers.
Every Human Being is assigned a nationality of some kind. This is not only a
collective identity but also an assignment of risk. The risk results because
that identity aligns every individual with a military organization of some kind.
Everyone has a nationality and every nation possesses some kind of military
apparatus or is aligned with another nation's military. Our nationality makes
us soldiers whether or not we are directly involved in the military. Small military
organizations in the Middle Eastern section of the world are infamous for taking
hostages whose national allegiance belongs to a Western nation. They take these
people as prisoners because their nationality makes them an enemy in the perception
of the aggressors. The prisoners may or may not be ideologically aligned with
their captors, but that is not the point. Our nationality automatically aligns
us with the actions of our government in respect to other nations and other
collectives.
The reasons for war stem from this identification with a nationality. As we
separate Human Beings from each other in this way we are setting ourselves up
for conflict. Viewed from the perspective of biology, Human Beings from all
cultures, nationalities, and societies are nearly exactly the same. Modern Homo
sapiens has not been around for very long compared to some of the other species
on this planet. Evolution through genetic mutation, natural selection, and sexual
reproduction requires geologic time scales in order to make any fundamental
changes in such long lived mammals. The geographic isolation of Human Beings
early in our history created some distinctive characteristics of appearance
such as pigmentation in the skin and the shape of the skull. This was an early
form of national identification. With the removal of geographic barriers, these
differences cannot be quantified to provide us with much useful information
about individuals. We have replaced the physical distinctions with political
affiliations. As with the amount of pigmentation in our skin, we have no choice
in our original political disposition. The section of the planet where an individual
is born determines their political affiliation. The location of birth comes
with allies, enemies, and an assortment of predispositions.
Nations attack other nations for a number of reasons that appear as history.
The causes of war are defined in the context of the worldwide system of nations
and states. Every nation has physical boundaries that dispose them to attack.
It is very difficult for the nation of Israel to attack the Palestine Liberation
Organization because they have no territory. Israel can only effectively attack
the PLO when the PLO congregates their resources in a particular spot on the
planet. Claiming a certain territory also involves a claim to the resources
of the territory. These resources may give an impetus to another nation to acquire
those resources. Small nations with limited resources are rarely attacked for
their limited resources. Large nations with abundant resources have been the
greatest protagonists between nations. Their vast resources can be readily utilized
for war and thereby used to gain new and more substantial resources.
Unfortunately, the nations with enough resources to be worthy of attack are
the best prepared to defend themselves. War becomes a very costly enterprise
under these conditions. The largest nations should attack only the small, poorly
defended nations to reduce the costs involved. This also reduces the amount
of return on investment. I cannot think of an example of a war in which the
ultimate cost was exceeded substantially by the ultimate gain in resources.
The possibilities for material gain from physical force were far greater earlier
in history. The continents of North and South America contained vast natural
resources, which were poorly defended by the indigenous population of Human
Beings. At the present time such opportunities are relegated to the history
books. The system of alliances that followed World War II has diminished the
profit motivation for war. Those areas of the planet with the greatest resources
have also been the sites of the greatest growth in Human population. The sheer
weight invoked by the number of Human Beings that would have to be killed to
take possession of a modern nation reduces the probability of that nation being
attacked. International trade facilitates the exchange of resources without
the use of force. Those nations without adequate physical or monetary resources
are without the means to acquire those resources from other sources. They are
unable to wage war. War is started by nations whose wealth is sufficient to
divert for a destructive capability.
War is not fought exclusively for material gain. The system of nation-states
creates a situation in which political and religious dogma rule out the possibility
of negotiated settlements. The Falklands War between England and Argentina occurred
due to the intractable positions taken by both governments. The British military
defeated the Argentinean military to secure their sovereignty over a small group
of islands near South America. The Falklands War was a physical resolution for
the problem of sovereignty. Physical force is an accepted tool in resolving
disputes between nations. Every nation in the world recognizes the changes in
international boundaries that occur after every war. It is the province of the
victor in a war to make changes based on their particular view of the world.
By acknowledging the rule of force over intellectual argument, the system of
nation-states effectively supports the use of war as problem solving tool. The
result is that national boundaries and international laws are based on the political
dogma of the reigning military force. A government creates by force a climate
in which the rules of behavior for nations are dictated by a singular perspective.
The advent of the United Nations to solve disputes between member states has
reduced the power available to any single military power. The effectiveness
of the United Nations depends on its ability to solicit the cooperation of its
members. Without the active support of its membership to create an environment
in which debate and compromise supersede the use of physical force, the system
of nations will continue to use war as method for securing objectives.
The costs of war in comparison to the costs of compromise clearly point to a
resolution by compromise. It does not apply to circumstances in which national
goals are unattainable through compromise. War is the only method for realizing
unrealistic national expectations. Matters of political and religious dogma
are outside of the province of intellectual debate. War is the only possible
mediator between two opposing dogmatic positions. The political or religious
views expounded by the winner of the war are given the status of vindication.
Physical force is an effective argument when it is accepted as the preferred
means of resolving international conflicts. Solutions involving negotiation
and compromise can become invalid with physical force. Once a significant portion
of a population or its infrastructure has been destroyed, however, they remain
destroyed. War has physical finality that cannot be duplicated through treaties.
Nations would be less inclined to go to war if the costs of war were fully realized
by the authorities making the decisions. The leadership of a democracy or a
dictatorship makes the decision to proceed with physical violence but they do
not perform that task. The actually killing and dying is performed by that segment
of the male population deemed to be of a superior physical state of being. Usually
these men have been on the planet from seventeen to thirty years of age. Nearly
all the leaders of nations on this planet are much older than thirty years.
The effects of aging on Human Beings makes them ill equipped to perform the
vigorous physical activity necessary on a battlefield. Throughout Human history
young men have sacrificed their lives because of the particular place on the
planet where they were born. The current leaders of nations are in very little
danger of being killed because of their decisions. Advances in communications
allow both generals and political leaders to remain at a safe distance from
the fighting. In nations with populations commonly exceeding tens of millions
of people it is extremely doubtful that a leader will be intimately acquainted
with a soldier who has died. War can be played out without directly experiencing
its horrors. The ability of super power armies to exert their influence over
the surface of the planet reduces the risk of accepting civilian casualties.
During the recent Gulf War, there were little or no changes in the lives of
the civilian population of the United Sates who were not actively involved in
the war effort. Despite graphic television coverage of the event, the horror
of the massive loss of life, economic and environmental damage was lost on the
public. The resolution of the conflict was seen as a time for celebration. It
is this detachment from the reality of war that will retain war as a viable
alternative for national leaders.
The mind set of the national leaders is not nearly as important as the attitude
of the millions of people on this planet who are prepared to kill and die for
their country. Young men willing to sacrifice their lives based on the political
decisions of their leader places their reasoning capabilities in the position
of being extremely suspect. The entire concept of collective violence depends
on the perception of soldiers that they are engaged in a worthwhile activity.
It would be impossible for any nation to defend or attack any other nation without
a large pool of expendable Human Beings. It is not enough to force Human Beings
into combat. To be effective, they must be willing, and preferably eager, to
risk their lives for the collective. There are no shortages of these individuals.
While volunteer armies are relatively rare, conscription into the armies of
the world is nearly universally accepted as a condition of citizenship. The
roots of this failure of reason are to be found in the fundamental premises
under which we conduct our lives.
The overwhelming majority of Human Beings are taught that there is an existence
transcendent to the current life. Human Beings accept this as fact despite the
lack of evidence for its support. Its support arises from the plurality of the
concept. It may be interpreted in different ways, but the fundamental notion
of transcendence is universal in the context of nearly all Human mythologies.
When this life is viewed as a temporary existence, it follows that the very
high risk of injury or death in war becomes acceptable. It is acceptable on
the basis that performing the activities of a soldier is in some way rewarded
after death. The Human Beings who have fought and died in war are remembered
with admiration by the rest of the collective. To suggest that soldiers of a
war, won or lost, were incorrect or immoral in their actions would erode the
foundation of beliefs that provide Human Beings with the impetus to risk their
lives for dogma. Dead soldiers are revered as heroes. Monuments are built in
their honor and holidays are set aside for the worship of their deeds. The soldier
and the military establishment are seen as the only defense against hostile
and barbaric nations. Nations that are not hostile and barbaric are beyond the
emotional impetus of Human Beings to destroy. The military is perceived within
the collective as defenders rather than aggressors. An aggressive military cannot
evoke the same empathy and moral righteousness as one that is perceived as defending
against an aggressor. War must be perceived by those doing the fighting as both
morally correct and justified. Even Human Beings who believe in an afterlife
must be properly motivated in order to accept and endure the physical horrors
of war.
Along with the concept of transcendence, there is an equally important concept
that motivates Human Beings to become soldiers. This is the idea that there
are some principles whose value exceeds that of an individual life. Put more
succinctly, there are certain things worth dying for. God, freedom, and patriotism
are among the most common principles that are worth more than Human life. This
principle also depends on the idea of an afterlife. Human Beings think of life
as important, but not as important as some religious or political dogma. Freedom
is the usual impetus for Human Beings in the United States to risk their lives.
In some nations, it might be the dictator or the royal family for whose honor
the soldier is willing to die. Generally, it is the fundamental moral beliefs,
the perception of right and wrong, for which a soldier is fighting. Soldiers
on both sides of a confrontation are equally adamant about the just cause in
which they are engaged. They are both risking their lives based on a belief
system. Their views are in opposition when they are engaged in battle, but neither
side can profess to be on the right side of a completely subjective position.
As in the case of religious dogma, it is impossible to base Human rules of behavior
on concepts that cannot be proven empirically.
Human Beings will continue to engage in war despite the obvious destruction
and loss of life. We do so because we are basing our decisions on unproven principles
and our perceptions on the majority opinion of the collective. The system of
nation-states has built into it a propensity for conflict. That propensity is
resolved most effectively through the use of physical force. National boundaries
are founded based on conquest and subordination. International laws favor those
nations with the ability to back up their demands with a show of strength. In
the system of nation-states, might makes right. The ultimate responsibility
with the systematic use of physical force lies with the members of the nation-states.
As long as Human Beings are morally correct in becoming soldiers and paying
for armies, the use of war as a problem-solving tool will continue. How much
longer it will continue is a matter for some speculation.
Every technological innovation that can be effectively used for warfare has
been implemented. Technological superiority in warfare is often the difference
between victory and defeat. The advanced machines currently created for killing
Human Beings could easily overwhelm any army of only a hundred years ago. Ancient
armies required enormous use of manpower to destroy or capture an enemy territory.
There was no other choice. The greatest implement of destruction at that time
was the Human Being. Human Beings are capable of inflicting only minimal amounts
of damage and expend a great amount of energy to do so. It is by technology
that Human Beings have become such efficient killers. The argument for the opponents
of gun control in this country make the point that guns do not kill people,
people kill people. This is true, but guns make it much easier to kill people.
It becomes a matter of convenience. There are many things we would do far less
frequently if they were much more difficult to do. Whether it is a handgun or
a thermonuclear device, it gives Human Beings a greater capacity for destruction.
The aggressiveness of Human Beings and their propensity for killing one another
remains. We have not yet reached our capacity for killing other Human Beings.
Collectives continue to create new and deadlier means of destruction. I cannot
predict a time when we will reach our capacity in this area.
One of the reasons we keep making better machines for killing other Human Beings
is what is commonly referred to as the arms race. This is a race without a finish.
Being in a position of technological superiority over every other nation not
only provides security, but a means for projecting influence. The arms race
is a term coined in the latter half of this century to describe nuclear proliferation.
It is a term that can be applied to any other time in History. The aboriginal
people of North and South America, Australia, and Africa were conquered by nations
with an enormous advantage in killing machines. This allowed the more advanced
nations to colonize and exploit for profit the natural resources of less developed
nations. Among the more advanced nations there has always existed a competition
for developing increasingly potent means for destroying Human Beings. The system
of using physical force over the rule of law for collective gain was, and remains
the greatest impetus to posses the most efficient armaments. Protecting or expansion
of the material wealth of a collective depends on maintaining a technological
parity with other nations. It is this competition not only for advanced armaments,
but to prevent technological inferiority that drives the incessant need for
weapons superior to those of other nations. During the period in our history
when technological innovation was relatively slow and accessible, the arms race
was a rather ponderous event. With the speed with which technological innovations
have been made in the past century the arms race is viewed with a sense of foreboding.
The insights we have made into the fundamental nature of the Universe have been
utilized without exception to build armaments. It is our failure to recognize
the potential of such a course that has placed Human Beings on the edge of annihilation.
The penultimate weapon, at this time, is the thermonuclear device and its accompanying
delivery system, the intercontinental ballistic missile. The point at which
these two devices were paired and placed in the arsenals of several countries
divided the arms race into two different races: conventional and nuclear. The
potential destructive capability of nuclear weapons does not put it in the same
category as conventional weapons. The two weapon systems harness energy from
different physical reactions. Weapons such as rifles or conventional bombs use
the energy from the chemical reaction of certain compounds. These are called
conventional weapons because they are based on a technology centuries of years
old. A musket or an AK-47 uses the same principles by which they fire a projectile.
This technology has been refined over the centuries. The refinement in the casting
of metals and the understanding of chemical principles has resulted in the enormous
distinction in destructive capability between the two weapons. Conventional
weapons are limited in their destructive capability by the amount of energy
that can be extracted from chemical reactions. The most destructive bombs are
inevitably the largest. There will certainly be, at some time in the future,
refinements in conventional weaponry, which will extend the current limits on
destructive power. The limit on the destructive power of chemical reactions
is not in the same realm of possibilities as nuclear reactions.
E=MC2. Einstein's famous equation of mass and energy is the limit on nuclear
power. In this equation, the energy available from any mass is equivalent to
the mass times the speed of light in a vacuum squared. Light travels at one
hundred eighty-six thousand, two hundred and fifty miles per second. The speed
of light squared is thirty-four billion, six hundred eighty-nine million, sixty-two
thousand five hundred miles per second. This is an enormous number. Based on
this equation it is apparent that it does not take very much mass to make a
lot of energy. This equation represents the upper limit of possibility. This
is the most energy that can be derived from a specific amount of mass. Atomic
weapons are not this efficient. The most efficient atomic weapons at this time
convert approximately one five hundredth of the available mass into energy.
There is still a lot of room for improvement. It is not, however, necessary
to continue to try to improve the destructive force of nuclear weapons, despite
the continuing efforts of several collectives to do so. The number of weapons
and their destructive capability are more than adequate to eliminate the Human
species from this planet.
The destructive force of the world’s nuclear arsenals is often described
as having the ability to destroy the world a particular number of times. This
may give us a perspective on the total destructive capability but it does not
translate into rational terms. This planet can only be destroyed once. The worst-case
scenario in which all of the nuclear capabilities are detonated would not result
in the destruction of the planet. Some simple forms of life would undoubtedly
be spared the initial holocaust. Most of the strikes would occur in the Northern
Hemisphere. The Southern Hemisphere has very little in the way of nuclear weapons
and would therefore receive only a small percentage of the world's nuclear arsenal.
The planet would remain intact, but the worldwide ecosystem that supports life
would be inexorable altered. Human Beings would not survive with the same kind
of lifestyle that even the poorest Human Beings are able to achieve at this
time.
Our affluence at this time in history is based on the technological infrastructure.
We are not equipped to feed and shelter several hundred thousand Human Beings
under the auspices of a collapsed infrastructure. We have designed and implemented
systems of communication, transportation, and energy that have taken thousands
of years to produce. Human Beings and the technology that sustains our civilizations
are more precarious than at any time in our history. To conclude that we have
the capability to destroy the world several times over is to realize our capacity
for self-destruction. It is very anthropomorphic to think that the extinction
of Human Beings will include the demise of the planet or of all life forms.
The Universe will continue with or without us. The responsibility for survival
is exclusively our own.
The first nuclear weapon was a bomb. It looked very much like a conventional
bomb and was deployed by conventional means. The two nuclear weapons that have
been detonated during wartime were extremely effective at reducing Nagasaki
and Hiroshima to rubble and exterminating much of the resident population. The
weapons that are deployed at this time are capable of hundred of times the destructive
force of the bombs used over Japan in World War II. The amount of damage that
would occur to a civilian target by a modern nuclear weapon is beyond our cognitive
ability to comprehend. There were detonations of nuclear weapon in the atmosphere
over thirty years ago, but there were no buildings, structures, or even very
much land area in which to determine the probable effects on the actual targets.
We can extrapolate the effects of modern weapons from our perspective on current
weapons. To do so is to make an error in the basis for our reasoning. Modern
nuclear weapons are not at all like any weaponry we have experienced in the
past. Thinking of a nuclear weapon as a very good conventional weapon leads
to conclusions that are at best incorrect and at worst catastrophic.
A single nuclear device detonated over a major population center would have
profound and far-reaching effects on Human civilization and our future prospects
for survival. A single nuclear device exploded over Los Angeles would instantly
kill millions of Human Beings. The resulting radiation, firestorm, and collateral
damage would take the lives of at least hundreds of thousands, perhaps a million
additional Human Beings. The amount of destruction depends on the height of
the detonation. Detonation at a high altitude results in the greatest possible
damage to structures over a large area. Detonation near to the ground does not
do as much damage over a wide area but results in more radioactive debris being
thrown into the atmosphere. The fallout, as it is called, will eventually settle
back to Earth. Where the radioactive ash settles is determined by the local
and stratospheric wind conditions at the time of detonation. The general area
of the Los Angles basin would be uninhabitable for quite some time. The crops
grown in the area or in the region of fallout would be inedible. The limited
water resources of the area would be unfit for Human consumption. The local
fisheries off the coast would be affected in ways difficult to estimate. These
are the physical losses.
The losses for the collective in terms of social, economic, and psychological
damage would also be of great consequence. The physical infrastructure of the
Western region of the United States would have to be altered to compensate for
the destruction inflicted by the weapon. The businesses and productivity of
the region would be lost to the general economy. The Human population in the
immediate geographic area would be intimately acquainted with the horrors of
nuclear weaponry. The psychological damage on the neighboring populations would
be a matter of conjecture, but it would certainly not be business as usual.
The collective world community could not maintain the previous mental state
of security because of the nature of the delivery systems for these devices.
Only an actual nuclear strike would intellectually solidify our vulnerability
to these weapons. The intercontinental ballistic missile is incapable of being
defended against by any current or foreseeable technology. The combined technologies
of nuclear weapons and their delivery systems leave no spot on the planet safe
from nuclear attack. The only defense against this weapon is to threaten to
use the identical capability against the aggressor. This is the doctrine of
Mutually Assured Destruction. It is not something in which any Human Being can
find solace. Mutually Assured Destruction does not seek to create in Human Beings
a sense of security. It creates in potential opponents the sense of futility
in the use of nuclear weapons. For the past forty years this has been perhaps
the solitary method of restraint on the use of nuclear weapons.
Those nations with nuclear weapon capability have developed these weapons along
the same lines as a conventional weapon system. They have increased the accuracy,
power, range, efficiency, quantity and survivability of the weapon. Nuclear
weapons are not at all in the same category as conventional weapons. Working
properly, nuclear weapons systems can bypass any defensive system now employed
and reach their target accurately. The United States under the Reagan and Bush
administrations tried to devise a system to intercept incoming ICBM's. The progress
so far has only illuminated the rigorous problems with trying to hit with extreme
reliability a ballistic object with another ballistic object. In the event that
future technologies could resolve the problems, such a defense system can be
overwhelmed with current technology capabilities. The confidence with which
nuclear weapons can be delivered to their target coupled with its devastating
explosive power gives rise to the popular apocalyptic vision of a nuclear exchange.
Combined with the effects of radiation, degradation of the environment, possible
global weather disruptions, and the arsenal of ten thousand nuclear devices
worldwide, nuclear weapons clearly represent a threat to Human survival unsurpassed
by any threat at any other time. Of course, Human existence is not so secure
that we can assure our survival by eliminating nuclear weapons. Ninety-nine
per cent of the species that ever existed on this planet are extinct. We have
only limited control over the forces of nature. We do have complete control
over the use of nuclear weapons.
Given the uncompromising destructive capability of nuclear weapons, an explanation
is required to justify the immense stockpiles of nuclear weapons and the growing
number of nations with nuclear weapons capability. There are a substantial number
of people on this planet advocating the elimination of nuclear weapons. Through
their efforts and the processes of democracy there has been a reduction in the
number of nuclear weapons globally. The reduction however is not significant.
It does not require many nuclear weapons to inflict a devastating blow to any
nation on this planet. The justification for the present numbers of nuclear
weapons is in defense. A large-scale attack by an aggressor that targets the
receiving nation’s nuclear force could destroy the ability of the nation
attacked to respond. This may have been true thirty years ago but it is no longer
the case. Satellite surveillance will ensure warning of such an attack. In addition,
the nuclear capability aboard submarines would be invulnerable to such an attack
and capable of retaliating in a very convincing manner. Nuclear arms can be
effectively reduced but it requires a change in the perception of their possible
tactical role. The inherent destructive capability of the nuclear weapon should
imply that only a small number of the devices would be required to inflict incredible
damage on an opponent. Surely no difference of opinion between two nations is
significant enough to risk the extinction of Human Beings. It is a scenario
that is unfortunately played out by the military when nuclear weapons are perceived
as the best weapon in nation's arsenal.
The case against nuclear weapons being employed to settle differences between
nations is a formidable argument. The system of nation-states and the resolution
of conflict by physical means is an issue that does not accede to reason. A
restructuring of the world order to prevent collective physical violence would
inevitably involve some kind of realignment in the current power base. Those
Human Beings in power tend to use that power for the retention and expansion
of power. Nations allocate much of their resources to be prepared for war. War
is an excellent means for the retention of power. When threatened by foreign
destruction, collectives will unite in opposition to a common enemy. To suggest
that those resources be allocated for the prevention of war seems ludicrous.
This very well might be the case. We are just beginning to resolve international
crises through negotiation rather than military intervention. The United Nations
is barely half of a century old. The system of nation-states, by comparison
is nearly two thousand years old. The method for resolving international conflicts
before the invention of the United Nations has been the use of war. The invention
of the United Nations has not stopped war. The United Nations has only provided
an opportunity for peaceful resolutions. Negotiated settlements would require
the active participation of all the member nations in a rational process of
debate and deliberation. It would also require the subjugation of national priorities
and dogma to empirical evidence and the reasoning abilities of Human Beings.
War has been limited to the smaller nations of the planet and has spread little
beyond the boundaries of the involved nations since World War II. The invention
of the nuclear bomb and its development by the more powerful nations has prevented
war between nations with nuclear capability. The large-scale wars that dominated
the first part of this century are impossible to play out since the invention
of the nuclear bomb. For many nations the consequence of nuclear weapons has
been a sense of security no other weapon system can provide. Nuclear capability
guarantees the ability to inflict massive losses on any nation exclusive of
the military prowess of the nation being attacked. While nuclear weapons have
been treated in the same fashion as conventional weapons, their destructive
capability has not been lost on military strategists. The engagement of one
nuclear capable nation against another could conceivably produce a scenario
that would lead to the destruction of both nations. The primary reason that
nuclear weapons have not been used since World War II is that no one has devised
a method for using such devices without the inevitable nuclear retaliation and
escalation. The conventional wars that nuclear nations have engaged have not
required the use of nuclear weapons to defeat the enemy. In the cases of the
Viet Nam and Afghanistan wars, those nations posed no threat to the territories
of either the United States or the Soviet Union. In both instances a nuclear
power was forced to withdraw without achieving a military victory. The use of
nuclear weapons against an opponent without this technology would bring further
uncertainty to a situation already fraught with volatility.
Those nations in possession of nuclear weapons have not fought a nuclear war
because there is no equitable scenario in which to fight such a war. The best
possible outcome would be an obliteration of the opponent while the aggressor
would remain in control of what was left of the society. In this vision of victory
there would be many variables. The effects on the ecosystem of a massive nuclear
exchange are unpredictable, but hardly beneficiary. The disruptions in international
economies would be equally uncertain and equally despairing. As the Human population
of this planet increases, there is an accompanying increase in the sophistication
and fragility of the technology needed to sustain Human life. It would be difficult
to engage in a nuclear confrontation anywhere on the planet without the possibility
of the collapse of civilization, as it now exists. There are no nation-states
at this time that can function as a modern society and be exclusive of the world
community. The entire global society has become dependent on the exchange of
information and technology to grow our food, cure our illnesses, and mange our
resources. The wholesale damage for which nuclear weapons were designed has
been rendered obsolete by the dependence on technology and the rise of a global
society.
Nuclear weapons can only be used in a nuclear conflict. Conventional conflicts
cannot assimilate the destructive power of nuclear weapons into their itinerary.
Traditional rules of war would, in effect, disassociate nuclear weapons from
the special category of weapon into which they belong. The initial use of a
nuclear weapon in a conventional setting would demand a similar response. It
would be considered an uncivilized act for the first nuclear detonation, but
not for a nuclear response. Human Beings have devised numerous horrendous weapons
for destroying other Human Beings. A few of these weapons and some tactics have
been so effective that their use has been outlawed in time of war. Biological
and chemical agents are in this category. The United States and several other
nations continue to manufacture and store chemical weapons. The purpose of these
reserves is for use in the event that another nation would use them against
the United States. It is at this point that the United States, or any other
nation so attacked, would be morally justified in using similar weapons against
the initial protagonist. Human Beings have inserted into war the concept of
fair play. The United States could have used nuclear weapons to secure a victory
in Viet Nam, but it would not have been fair. War without rules would result
in the collapse of civilization. An apparently defeated nation could employ
the reserves of a particularly heinous weapon to destroy the victorious nation
once all hope was lost. There would be no victories. War would lose one of its
primary objectives. If nuclear weapons are used in a conventional setting, it
would result in a cascade of justifiable responses that would ultimately end
with nuclear war. No nuclear nation would accept a defeat without using its
nuclear capability. The result would be a situation in which both sides of the
conflict are defeated. Using nuclear weapons thus defies the goals of war and
renders such conflict useless. Until military strategists can find a way of
changing our concept of war to include self-destruction, the use of nuclear
weapons will be the actions of a demented society. A singularly sobering thought
when the collective actions of previous societies are taken into account.
The creation of collectives and the power that arises from guided collective
action develop into its most potent forms during times of war. Given the life
or death scenario involved, solders are prepared to commit acts that would be
considered horrible in the context of nearly any civilization. There are boundaries
to war. These rules of war exist only to ensure that the combatants will be
able fight each other some time after victory has been decided. Until this century,
the expectation of completely obliterating a society has not been a reasonable
possibility. Nuclear weapons have changed irrevocably our ability to destroy
an opponent. Nuclear weapons have created the possibility of being defeated
in victory. The destruction of the already tenuous stability of the ecosystem
on which our survival depends could destroy an aggressor who had successfully
obliterated an enemy. We are, however, quite prepared at this time to engage
in such a scenario. Most of the nuclear forces of the world are ready to attack
on a moment's notice. While the probability of nuclear conflict is low, there
exists no lower boundary of probability that is sufficient to allay the fear
that accompanies the potential use of nuclear weapons. It would not be nearly
as reprehensible to possess nuclear weapons technology if Human Beings fully
realized the potential for self-destruction inherent in such weapons. If it
were a matter of policy that the survival of the Human species is the ultimate
goal of any collective, we would not possess nuclear weapons. War would be an
unfathomable relic of a previous age.
This is not the case and will not be the case for some time to come. The limited
resources of this planet have put societies in competition against each other.
The finality and certainty of physical violence has made it the favored method
of resolving international differences. The exponential growth of Human population
in this century has placed a new burden on the ability of the planet to sustain
its compatibility with life. This has increased the competition between nations
for the limited resources of our planet. Depletion of resources has also created
a situation in which war is not nearly as attractive a tool for problem solving.
The invention of nuclear weapons has turned war between the largest nations
into a suicide pact. The full use of the nuclear potential that exists in its
various forms would effectively return any surviving Human Beings to a Stone
Age existence. Unlike Human beings during the Stone Age, however, survivors
of a nuclear holocaust would not have the promise for a better future. We are
not only capable of destroying Human civilization, but the global ecosystem
that supports all life on this planet. Life would no doubt exist in some manner
and may reach a comparable level of plurality in several hundred million years.
Extinction is without appeal. What we would lose in any sort of nuclear exchange
is potential. It is potential of Human Beings to create a viable and thriving
world of life on this planet and elsewhere in the solar system and beyond.
The problem with nuclear weapons is not with nuclear weapons. The problem lies
with the uncertainty that Human Beings bring to their use. The danger of nuclear
weapons is not in their existence, but in their use. If we were to eliminate
nuclear weapons from the surface of the Earth, Human Beings would still fight
wars and destroy life on a wholesale basis. What we would lose is the potential
for self-annihilation. We would gain the time necessary to make the inevitable
adjustments in Human nature that will ensure our survival. The removal of all
nuclear weapons is a physical and very simple problem. The removal of the aggressive
nature of Human Beings, and the resulting system of nation states is beyond
our current capabilities. To ensure our survival we must eliminate the potential
dangers where we have the ability to do so.
We will continue to fight and die in conventional wars as long as the perception
of war includes success. The costs of war not only include the death of young
Human Beings and the destruction of infrastructure and resources, but also include
the burden of preparing for war. In the preparation of a national defense, nations
create and destroy resources that are never used for the benefit of the collective.
Every collective has a limited amount of resources available for the use of
the collective. The use of war in the resolution of differences extracts from
those resources a significant proportion of the total. Negotiation and resolution
through the use of empirical evidence and reason hardly remove anything from
the wealth of nations. In the preparation and implementation of war for problem
solving, we are wasting resources that could otherwise be directed towards enhancing
the survivability and comfort of Human Beings. At a time when those resources
are being used at an exponentially increasing rate, it will eventually become
necessary to refrain from war simply because we cannot afford it. The system
of nation-states will eventually evolve into a global realization that our survival
depends on cooperation. I cannot honestly foresee any time in the near future
when the system of nation-states and the potential for conflict inherent in
that system will be replaced by a reasoned solution. Our survival as a species
depends on when our intellectual capabilities will override our aggressive heritage.
Chapter Eight
Justice and Punishment
Justice is a concept that, like the concept of God, pervades most Human cultures
in a vague sense. Specifically, justice depends on the way an individual group
of Human Beings view the Universe. Justice arises out of a perception of the
Universe in which there is a conscious entity controlling the physical Universe
in such a way as to provide for a system of regulation. This system is an integral
part of the particular belief system. A belief in most of the popular religions
at this time includes an unalterable structure, which guarantees Human Beings
that at the end of this existence there will be a fair assessment of their activities
and reward or punishment will be equitably distributed. The justice of a God
or a religious system can only be attained in the afterlife. This concept of
justice cannot be supported within the context of Human experience. People who
might be considered shining examples of Christianity or Hinduism regularly fall
prey to disasters and painful death with the same frequency as people who are
pagans. Faith in a religion involves a belief that at some future time the apparent
inequities present in the Universe at this time will be resolved into compliance
with religious doctrine. As we have flawed information regarding God's apparent
designs for the Universe, the concept of justice is taken as a matter of faith.
Pagans can also ascribe to a system of justice. If I were to take a baseball
and throw it across a field, it will continue in a straight line until acted
upon by another force. The force of gravity will curve the trajectory to the
center of the Earth. The spin I impart to the ball and its raised stitches will
move the surrounding air to provide lift if I throw it correctly. The energy
I imparted to the ball will be dissipated by its collision with the molecules
in the air. Its attraction to the center of the Earth will be halted abruptly
by the ground and its motion will cease. Justice has been done to the baseball.
This is not the same sort of justice that Christians think of when a sinner
is cast into the fiery regions of hell. I can invoke a system of justice on
the Universe without violating any of the laws that govern its action. This
would be a justice for atoms and molecules, not for Human Beings on the very
personal level with which religious justice concerns it. The justice of the
baseball does not find a special place for Human interactions. The physical
laws of the Universe apply equally to calcium ions or the Queen of England.
The common association we have with justice refers exclusively to Human Beings
and their actions within the context of a collective.
While religious systems will recognize the differences between justice dispensed
by an omniscient, omnipotent being and the justice we experience in a collective,
it is the perception of the ethereal system of justice which we apply to social
standards. The system of justice that is applied to religious faith must have
arisen from the formation of laws in early civilizations. The rule of an early
dictator or king would be applied to the concept of God, or the ultimate king.
We endow God with certain properties that allow for a complete and reliable
system of justice. We can expect no less from an omnipotent being. The Human
system of justice is invariably flawed. It is flawed because justice is a concept
that has evolved to become something unattainable in its purest form by Human
Beings. Human Beings are limited in their ability to access information and
in their ability to assimilate information into the processes of logic. The
system of justice we impose on the creator of the Universe includes total knowledge.
That God sees every sparrow fall is a common Christian dictum. I was told in
my early religious education that God sees and records my every action and thought.
It would be impossible to fulfill the Human expectations of justice without
such a capability. Human Beings are capable of retrieving very little exact
information about the complex and innumerable circumstances that constitute
our lives. This is one of the main reasons we employ courts and lawyers to decide
the issues of justice. The facts are hard to obtain and the nature of Human
knowledge is incomplete. Yet we base our system of justice, of reward and punishment,
on the system of justice we apply to our religious belief systems. These belief
systems are inherently inaccurate when they are based on dogma rather than empirical
evidence.
Unfortunately the system of justice practiced in most nations has the authority
of life or death over individual lives. The idea of right or wrong within the
context of a collective depends on the dominating values of that collective.
The system of reward and punishment dispensed by civil authorities follows the
same logic as the values of the collective. In the United States there is a
perpetual controversy over whether or not the state, acting for the collective,
has the propriety to take Human life. The death penalty is usually reserved
for those individuals who are convicted of taking at least one other Human life.
Human life holds the highest value in the legal system. The ultimate punishment
is to take life. In other nations with different value systems Human life is
taken by the collective swiftly and uncompromisingly. Justice, as implemented
through the structure of law, is relative to the values held by any single collective.
There are no absolutes of justice because we do not have the ability to enforce
the concept of justice as it is generally conceptualized.
The goal of any transgressor of the law is to perform the transgression without
detection. Without some manner of physical detection the justice inflicted by
the society will remain impotent. Despite this improbability of obtaining justice,
collectives continue to use this system of controlling the behavior of Human
Beings. We accept this system along with the other requirements of living within
the collective. We also accept the very limited potential of Human Beings to
successfully implement this system of justice. Depending on the society, there
exists a certain probability that the system of justice will fail via conviction
of the innocent. The result of that failure may be a twenty-five dollar fine
or the loss of life. The power we instill in our system of laws and justice
is a necessary provision for maintaining stability within a society. The power
of life and death over the individuals of a collective is complimentary to the
preservation of the order and cooperation that makes the benefits of collective
living possible.
Justice is depicted in this country is depicted as a blindfolded Human figure
holding a set of scales. This represents the weighing of evidence to determine
guilt or innocence. Weighing the evidence to arrive at a conclusion is in principle
an excellent way to arrive at the truth. Difficulties arise with the quality
of the evidence to be weighed. In science, the evidence presented to support
a theory must be confirmed by independent observation. It must also adhere to
the present state of knowledge at the time or introduce a more accurate description.
The search in science is for the general laws of nature and the ability to effectively
predict an outcome. The system of justice deals with events that are very singular
in their nature. The courts of any nation are rarely concerned with the microscopic
or atomic scales of reference. They deal with the macroscopic world of Human
Beings and their interaction within the societal context. Much of the evidence
presented in courts is testimony. Testimony is the spoken or written observations
of a single Human Being. It is the custom in this country that a person about
to submit testimonial evidence to a court promises that the evidence that person
presents is true to the extent of their knowledge. This does not require any
person to tell the truth. When it is a matter of life or death, giving false
testimony might be in the best interest of the accused. Testimony in most cases
must be supported by physical evidence or reason. The ability of Human Beings
to gather and retrieve data concerning a specific incident varies widely. The
best possible observations are limited by the sensory apparatus with which we
use to gather that information. Combined with the natural propensity of Human
Beings to survive, or at least prevent damage to themselves, testimonial evidence
leaves no small amount of room for interpretation. Human testimony will remain
a vital part of the judiciary system despite it flaws. The inaccuracy of Human
knowledge is taken into account in weighing the evidence. The information will
be slanted in its perspective but the prospect of working without any evidence
necessitates its submission in a court of law.
The judicial system in this country compensates for the inadequacies involved
in Human perception and motivation with use of the concept of reasonable doubt.
Based on the total evidence presented, a decision of guilt is rendered only
upon a preponderance of supportive evidence. Human Beings must be assured beyond
a reasonable doubt that their assessment of guilt or is correct. It is in this
way that this and many other societies have realized the limitations of Human
knowledge. The problem with the implementation of the death penalty lies in
this doctrine. There can be no reparations made for the loss of life. An error
in this matter is of the greatest consequence for a collective. The overwhelmingly
convincing evidence necessary for a criminal authority in this country to execute
a prisoner has resulted in the thousands of individuals whose sentence of death
may never be fully realized. In this way a collective protects itself from the
possible inaccuracies of judicial indulgence. Confidence in the system of justice
by its members is secured through the acquittal of the guilty rather than the
conviction of the innocent. The justice system in this country operates under
the assumption that is far better to allow the transgressors to go free than
it is to imprison someone who is innocent. This is compensation for the lack
of certainty that accompanies determining guilt in the majority of transgressions.
The individuals of a collective are in this way assured that anyone convicted
and punished for a crime will have the preponderance of evidence in favor of
conviction.
To quote a cliché', the prisons are filled with innocent men. Most of
the people who are convicted of crimes that are tried in court claim innocence.
Human Beings do not have at their disposal an omniscient police officer that
will provide a record of the actions of every individual in the populace. The
ambiguity inherent in our knowledge of the individual interactions of Human
Beings is exploited for individual gain. There are certainly some individuals
in society that feel that they should be punished for their transgressions and
will freely admit to their guilt. These people have accepted the rule of law
and the authority of the collective. This type of individual will not become
successful at crime. The successful criminals in this society will readily abandon
the formal structure of morality and replace it with the instinctive desire
to meet their own needs. Despite the modern tools of forensic science it is
possible to be successful outside of the rules of behavior due to the uncertainty
of Human knowledge and the certainty under which the system of justice must
operate. It is very simple matter to transgress some of the relatively minor
infractions of society without detection. Crimes of a more serious nature must
entail careful consideration and planning to succeed without detection. Without
a sense of moral standards or responsibility to the collective, crime becomes
a craft as intricate as any other. The practitioners use the society in much
the same way as a retrovirus exploits the working of the Human cell in order
to further its own survival. Without a suitable host there can be no predation.
It is the inequities of the structure of a collective that propagates aberrant
behavior. The fundamental structure of society has not been radically changed
for several millennia. To create a collective in whom every member recognizes
the responsibility to the collective, the structure of society must be accessible
to that function. A collective that wishes to implement a system of justice
will contain the necessary motivation for successful Human behavior. We may
never possess the capability to record or thwart every transgression of Human
behavior. The best possible solution is to correct the problem at its source.
The dominate method at this time for the correction of a transgression of the
rules of behavior is punishment. The prisons and jails in the United States
are referred to as correctional institutions. In the same way as the concept
of God punishes Human Beings for their actions, the society punishes the perpetrators
of crime. The most common form of punishment at this time is deprivation of
liberty. Human Beings found guilty of a serious crime will be physically removed
from society for a designated period. The gravest offences will confine the
guilty party to prison until they die. Certain crimes are considered so far
removed from the collective conception of acceptable behavior that the guilty
individual is considered beyond redemption and may be executed. An offense considered
much less harmful to the collective will result in less time spent in jail or
prison. The severity of the crime is proportional to the length of the sentence.
A crime is considered severe when the lawmakers decide that a certain action
has an especially detrimental effect on the collective. The actual punishment
is the time spent without the freedom realized by the rest of society. Punishment
at various locations around the planet will include physical hardship as well
as confinement. It is not the kind of punishment but rather the concept of punishment
that carries the most weight in every system of law.
The concept of punishment is supplemental to the concept of justice and reflects
a flawed assumption concerning the motivations of Human Beings. The concept
of justice includes reparation for violating the rules of behavior. Justice
is a balance. A criminal tips the balance in their favor by the commission of
a crime. The collective restores the balance by punishing the transgressor.
Not only is punishment designed to restore the stability of the system; it also
serves to convince the transgressor of the futility of the inappropriate act.
Children are commonly physically punished when they cannot be reasoned with
to perform in an acceptable way. Children are not very advanced intellectually,
so their response to negative physical stimulus is usually sufficient to temporarily
prevent the unacceptable behavior. Animals that can be trained are often trained
along the same lines of physical reward and punishment. As Human Beings mature
intellectually, and their sensitivity to pain decreases, the effectiveness of
corporal punishment declines. Adult Human Beings are quite capable of sustaining
severe physical punishment without changing their minds about the validity of
their actions. Yet, changing the attitudes of criminals in their relationship
to a collective is the ultimate goal of any system of correction. Behavior that
is outside the normal expectations of society relates to either a misunderstanding
of the social contract or a personal revocation of that contract. A system of
correction has two options with the transgressor. The transgressor must either
be convinced of the validity of and accede to the rules of behavior or be removed
from the rest of the collective.
The concept of punishment as retribution is unsound once removed from the context
of social justice. Depriving Human Beings of the freedom of motion does not
confer correction in any way. Any physical loss suffered by the collective through
the actions of a criminal can be effectively compensated in a physical sense.
The retribution that is involved in punishment is a moral rather than a physical
retribution. The common perception is that punishment serves to correct the
behavior of the transgressor and prevent others from acting in a similar fashion.
Human Beings can be prevented from deviating from the standards of behavior
using physical torture. The damage that is done through physical means is implemented
to change intellectual dispositions. The psychological basis for deviation must
be altered to affect any real change. Physical torture or confinement prevents
a criminal from committing crimes until the torture stops or the criminal is
released. Drastic physical measures of persuasion have been eliminated in the
advanced nations. Human Beings do not function well under the duress of physical
persuasion. The cumulative effect is to destroy those characteristics of Human
Beings that are the most beneficial to a collective. Physical repression can
induce a more orderly but not a more productive or survivable society. The result
is a loss of motivation, intellectual curiosity and creativity in Human Beings.
Punishment is a temporary solution to a problem that is fundamental and long
term.
A system of reward and punishment is only effective in the presence of some
kind of reward. Sentencing people to several years in jail does nothing to encourage
acceptable behavior. Confining thousands of criminals in an area of high population
density does little to prepare them for a useful role in a collective. On the
contrary, it seems to make them better criminals. The punishment of the loss
of liberty is endured. It is primarily the prerogative of the individual as
to whether they will continue or abate their criminal activities after their
release from confinement. An imprisoned Human Being qualifies for re-entry into
society through a calendar. The end of a sentence does not necessarily include
an assurance that upon release the individual will be able to assume a functional
role in society. The sentence is a type of fine that is paid with the transgressor's
time. After that fine has been paid, it will not be necessary for an individual
to agree to the social contract in order to rejoin society.
Prisoners in this country may have their term of punishment reduced by showing
good behavior in prison. The rules of behavior within the walls of a prison
are not representative of the way a society functions outside of prison. While
the attribute of good behavior under incarceration may reflect a higher level
of cooperation than previously experienced with the individual in question,
it does not suggest that individual will become a good citizen. The reward of
early release is more than adequate incentive to temporarily comply with the
rules of behavior. In order to ascertain whether or not an individual has changed
their attitudes concerning their responsibilities within the collective the
individual must be placed in a similar environment. Any system of reward and
punishment loses its effectiveness when the goals of such actions do not represent
the true goals of society.
The amount of aberrant behavior within a collective result from the flawed system
of reward and punishment. In order to obtain the full cooperation of all the
individuals of a collective it becomes necessary to provide a coherent and intellectually
defensible set of rules. When the law is based on politics, race, economic status,
or religious beliefs, there will always be ample room for variations in the
concept of right or wrong. Rule of law that is based on concepts that are accessible
to every literate person and can be defended on the grounds of empirical evidence
and reason will inevitably lessen the burden of misinterpretation. There will
exist an element of any collective that will be in opposition to a law for which
the evidence is lacking to make an informed choice. The collective must provide
a means of expressing discontent and create an arena in which the voices of
the minority can be heard. When the laws of any collective are based on dogma,
the defense of the status quo depends on physical violence. The opposition to
any dogma can only achieve change through the use of physical force. If successful,
the overthrow of any dogmatic system is usually replaced with equally dogmatic,
albeit conceptually different, rules of behavior.
Order through force is a direct result of any system of justice that is based
on dogma and allows for little or no representation from the members under its
rule. In such a system, the rules of behavior are imposed by physical means.
Punishment and reward become very tangible quantities. Human cooperation within
a collective is not a measurable quantity. To obtain the maximum amount of cooperation
in Human societies requires substantial input from the collective. This input
must arise from the understanding of the individual's responsibility that comes
with living in social setting. There is no cooperation under the duress of physical
force. It is only sublimation to authority. Cooperation within a collective
is the result of personal motivation. That motivation can only be instilled
when individual Human Beings cognitively realize that cooperation is in their
own best interests. A system of reward and punishment can enhance this cooperation
when implemented without the use of physical force. It cannot create in Human
Beings a desire to engage in the social contract. Without this source of cooperation
there will be little hope for a survivable collective.
Human Beings make lousy machines. We do not exceed at tasks that are repetitive
in nature because those are not the circumstances under which we evolved. The
struggle for survival in a primitive setting requires innovation and elasticity
in adaptation. Human Beings can attribute their success on the ability to adapt
to environmental changes. Laws that do not take into account this propensity
for individual adaptation will inevitably fail in the effort to elicit cooperation.
The rule of law must be designed with nature of Human Beings in mind. Unfortunately,
a system of justice that creates some semblance of plasticity is in opposition
to the normal concept of justice. While mitigating circumstances may be involved
in the determination of guilt or innocence, the concept of justice requires
a uniform standard of behavior. This standard for uniformity is necessary for
fairness. Justice is viewed as blind to anything except for the evidence. The
evidence is weighed and the verdict is decided on the preponderance of that
evidence. Once the evidence has been weighed, and is deemed conclusive beyond
a reasonable doubt, justice is dispensed based on the current law. If the law
itself is somehow poorly written or does not reflect a meaningful purpose in
society, there can be no justice. The rigidity of most systems of law reflects
the desire to impart an impartial means of regulating Human behavior. Without
the rigidity and anonymity of the system of justice as it now exists, individuals
seeking to further their own needs at the expense of the collective would use
any available latitude the law provides. This is a by-product of the current
system of justice.
The amount of slack in the law can never be completely removed. The language
we use to express the rules of behavior and the incomplete nature of Human knowledge
prevents an airtight system of justice. In a society that has been in existence
for some time the laws tend to become very complicated through legislative attempts
to create a flawless system. The system will never be endowed with the ability
to cover all the variations in possible Human behavior within the confines Human
language and in the absence of an omniscient police officer. Human Beings have
evolved to ensure their survival through the creativity inherent in the Human
mind. An appreciation of this Human propensity implies a change in the concept
of justice within a collective. Under the current system there can be no expectation
of justice or fairness when the written law is the basis for that justice.
Lawyers and judges are a necessary element in a system of justice because the
law is inadequate. In totalitarian regimes or dictatorships, the lawyers and
judges are merely an unusual kind of assembly line worker. Human Beings have
little flexibility in the design or quality of a product assembled through the
means of mass production. In system in which there is no attempt to secure a
concept of justice, there will not be appeals or interpretations. Inviting the
concept of justice in the context of society creates an area for interpretation
of the law. Nations in which the law has become extremely complex over time
creates the need for a specialist for the interpretation of law. The complete
legal ramifications of activities within the jurisdiction of a complex society
are lost to the majority of the population of that society. The difference in
legal representation can very well mean the difference between life and death
in the extreme cases. The law is interpreted in order to implement the concept
of justice. If there were no interpretation of the law there would not be a
need for lawyers or judges. The complexity of the law requires that lawyers
and judges are educated in a very specific manner in order to practice the law.
This high degree of specialization creates a hierarchy of competence.
The greater specialization that is required to perform any task will sort out
those Human Beings without the ability to perform that task in the manner that
is required. Not all Human Beings are endowed with the ability to play major
league baseball. Every specialty attracts those individuals with the unique
ability to succeed in a particular area. The enormous need for lawyers in a
large and complex society may require that individuals will choose a specialty
in which they are not fully competent. This is the case in the United States
at this time. Anyone convicted of a crime is guaranteed the use of a lawyer.
In the United States the quality of representation by a lawyer depends on the
on the amount of compensation the individual can extend to the lawyer. The system
of justice has become so complex that is only those individuals with a propensity
for the interpretation of the law that have a complete and useful understanding
of its nature. The more competent lawyers generally receive the greatest compensation.
This results in a system where economic status can determine the quality of
justice an individual receives.
Judges in the legal system must be endowed with no small amount of independence
in order to perform their function. The judge in court rules on the on the evidence
and the rules of behavior. Judges interpret the law in order to apply the law
to a particular Human set of circumstances. The final arbitrator of the law
in the United States is the Supreme Court. These judges are selected for life-long
terms. This increases their independence for their tenure on the court. The
process of selection is a political process. The President nominates candidates
for the position that are evaluated and voted into office by the Senate. Presidents
with liberal or conservative political positions tend to nominate judges who
share the same fundamental political leanings. Whether it is the Constitution
or the local leash laws, the role of a judge in a system of justice is to fill
the gaps in that system. There exists a necessity for interpretation of the
law due in most part to the changing technological and social circumstances
of Human Beings within a collective. The law as it written in this country at
this time is based on some of the best thinking of two hundred years ago. Much
has changed in the interim except for the fundamental rules of behavior. These
rules are interpreted by judges in order to maintain their relevance in a modern
society. The rules of behavior dictated by the Constitution are interpreted
in modern contexts by judges. These individuals interpret the law for two reasons:
they are mostly independent of outside influences and they are acquainted with
the intricacies of the law.
The law under which individuals operate at his time is due to the interpretations
of the law by judges. Despite the political and social influences on judges,
their independence exceeds any other political or governmental institution.
Lawyers are for the most part well acquainted with the law. Lawyers do not interpret
the law because they are being paid to practice law in the best interests of
their clients. The power over a society through the control of the law requires
that the law be the only influence on those individuals making interpretations.
This goal can never be achieved. Every Human Being is taught the rules of behavior
for their time. We are given a view of right and wrong. This view is for the
most part reinforced by the society and figures of authority. It is in this
way that we are able to institutionalize certain concepts and present them as
inalienable truths. Judges do not possess the independence to change the fundamental
concepts of right and wrong within a historical based collective.
The Constitution of the United States is the starting point for all interpretations
of law. The Constitution itself cannot be altered in such a way as to contradict
its fundamental precepts. These precepts are outlined in the Bill of Rights.
Judges arrive with certain Human predispositions, which places limits on the
interpretations of the law. Those limitations are further limited by the unchanging
character of the Constitution. The law itself becomes dogmatic without the latitude
for unrestrained alteration of the document. There are many concepts in the
Constitution that are as completely valid at this time in history as they were
when they were first written. A few are not. The idea that the Constitution
may be altered in its fundamental precepts would be considered blasphemous by
a significant percentage of the population. In this case the law has become
dogma. As with religious or political dogma, legal dogma will eventually fail
to provide a meaningful basis for the rules governing the behavior of a collective.
No amount of interpretation of the law will be able to provide a meaningful
direction to a society once the law has outlived its usefulness.
The law has become so complicated that a distinct specialty is necessary to
fully comprehend its meaning. We pay lawyers and judges to implement the rules
of behavior. The law becomes complex as we seek to impose capabilities for which
it was not designed. Change is difficult to implement because of its uncertainty.
As in the case of an ecosystem, small changes can produce effects that were
unforeseen at the time the changes were introduced. The legal complexities are
a result of the uncertainty with which we view our society. Fundamental alterations
to the rules of behavior would have effects that would be impossible to fully
predict. The net impact of these changes would certainly alter the power structure
of a collective in a very comprehensive manner. Those individuals within society
that benefit from the current system are also the same individuals controlling
its destiny. Certain changes may not affect the current power structure in any
significant way. The complexity of the system coupled with the uncertainty with
which Human Beings will react to changes in that system fails to provide any
impetus to create significant change. The change in the rule of law will not
come with the violent or political overthrow of the current power structure.
Change in the rules of behavior and the system of law will only come with a
revision of the Human concepts of justice and punishment. Law must be designed
with the prosperity of Human Beings as its foremost consideration. We will never
be able to either implement or design a system of law and justice that will
meet our current expectations of how Human Beings should be treated in the context
of a collective.
The idea that the Universe should in any way reflect our view of fairness is
more than anthropocentric, it is ludicrous. The Universe is under no obligation
to surrender to any conception, however elegant, Human Beings are able to create.
It is not required of the Universe to comply with the theory of Special Relativity
or Quantum Mechanics. These are descriptions by Human Beings and reflect our
interpretation of the way the Universe is through our senses and intellectual
capabilities. We have imposed a system of fairness and justice on a Universe
that contains no evidence for such a system. The inevitable course of the Universe
will lead to the extinction of all life forms by continued expansion or by an
ultimate contraction. This would hardly be considered fair or just to most Human
Beings. We can, of course, impose a system of justice on the Universe if we
can pretend that the Universe is mysterious and that we are not capable of understanding
its true intent. The concept of justice implies an equilibrium that is hard
to defend. Physical events in the Universe do not share the sense of right and
wrong, of good and evil that is found in the concept of justice. Physical events
follow the rules of the laws of nature, as we are able to describe them. Human
Beings and all their possible interactions are governed by these laws. An understanding
of the laws of the Universe does not suggest any relationship to the concept
of fairness. There are no rights and wrongs as far as the Universe is concerned.
The only right for the Human species is survival.
Human Beings look for fairness to solve the problems of cooperation and equality
in a collective. Human Beings possess varying quantities of the qualities of
intelligence, physical strength, stamina, and dexterity to name a few. The cooperation
and benefits of a society would be subjugated without a system of utilizing
individual strengths without having a singular trait dominate a collective.
Fairness requires that Human Beings be allowed to compete on the same level
within a society despite the disparate individual capabilities. This is far
removed from the natural environment in which the fittest members survive to
propagate their genetic heritage. The support systems of a collective allow
Human Beings who would not normally be able to do so, the opportunity to propagate.
Human Beings extend the concept of fairness to most of the interactions between
individuals. A balance, or equity, is the goal of the concept of fairness. Within
the context of a collective it is possible to override the propensities of the
physical Universe and promote a Human system that includes the prospect of equality.
Societies can strive for this goal but it can never be fully realized. In our
attempts to create the cooperation and equality necessary to gain the greatest
possible benefits from society, we have lost sight of the true nature of the
Universe. It may be possible to change the rules under which Human Beings operate
to achieve a balance in their daily interactions. It is not possible to inflict
that concept on physical phenomenon. Unfair societies, laws, and actions will
continue to be a part of Human experience as long as we continue to hold to
the current definition of fairness. Human societies will be plagued with injustice
as long as our perceptions guide us into an inaccurate idealization of the nature
of the Universe. The concept of fairness can be employed to define our course
of behavior within the context of a collective. Fairness will not bring us to
a closer understanding of ourselves or of the Universe.
Justice is dependent on fairness but carries with it the concept of punishment.
When an individual has done something wrong, the invocation of justice requires
that some kind of punishment is meted out. Punishment restores the equilibrium
upset during the commission of the particular wrongful act. The idea is that
punishment will also reform. In the absence of any possible gain from an action,
Human Beings will not perform that act. The idea that justice will be done will
provide a barrier to the possibility of such an act occurring. This is the general
premise. In practice, it is only marginally effective. Wrongful acts represent
a product of probability. Every society has a proportion of the population engaged
in criminal acts at any time. The criminal recognizes the possibility of punishment.
This possibility of punishment is weighed against the possible benefits to be
derived from a criminal act. Justice, right and wrong are relative quantities.
Absolutes exist in nature, not in the inventions of Human Beings. Punishment
is not an effective means of coercing Human Beings to conform to the rules of
behavior. Punishment is an element in the equation. The behaviors considered
to be of the least value to a society are given the harshest punishments for
their transgressions. This does not stop Human Beings from committing those
acts. The possible benefits from murder might be worth taking the risk of the
punishment of death. The possible benefits from the embezzlement of funds or
the assault of another Human Being are not considered in the absolutes of right
and wrong, but in cost effectiveness. The best possible promise for a cooperative
and survivable collective lies with enlightenment rather than punishment. Punishment
and justice cannot effectively solicit the desired behavior of Human Beings
within a collective. History presents ample evidence for the inadequacy of such
a system. Human Beings have been using the present system of punishment throughout
our history in various forms without ever achieving the kind of cooperation
it is intended to provide. The future will depend on the ability of Human Beings
to understand their own nature and use that information to further their own
ends.
The majority of Human Beings in a society follow the rules of that society.
The possible gains from a major criminal act does not compensate for the possible
punishment to be incurred through the system of justice. This is a reasonable
way of thinking for an individual who is somewhat successful within the context
of the collective. Upper and middle class members of a society are less likely
to violate the rules of behavior because they stand the chance of losing the
basis of their lifestyle. Those individuals that prosper from the shape of the
rules of behavior are naturally less inclined to transgress those rules. They
will also show an interest in maintaining the rules of behavior in the current
form. To do otherwise is to threaten their position in society. Individuals
who are not benefiting from the shape of the rules of behavior show a greater
propensity to violate those rules. This is not a very profound assertion, but
it receives very little attention in the search for a answer to the problem
of crime. All cultures that develop a system of justice and law are designing
for the constituency a path to success within that culture. The laws and the
system of justice that has been implemented in this country is a force that
guides the direction an individual's life will take. When this system can be
successfully enforced by a national authority, the majority of Human Beings
will follow the path of least resistance. They will benefit from compliance
with the law and their success will encourage others to follow the same path.
The system of justice will create cohesiveness within a society due to the rewards
and punishments assigned to certain behaviors. As long as a nation can provide
an adequate reward for a set of behaviors, the validity of those behaviors will
be reinforced through the propagation of individual success. The majority of
the citizens of the United States do not commit serous crimes because it would
lessen their chances for prosperity. If, at any time the upper and middle classes
are not adequately rewarded for compliance with the rules of behavior, there
will exist a possibility that status quo will be overthrown. The perception
by Human Beings that following the rules of behavior will ensure prosperity
also ensures the stability of authority.
In this country, social status is in direct relationship to economic status.
We define the various layers of society strictly in terms of material wealth.
Physical and emotional well being is a priority for most Human Beings on this
planet. In this country the amount of comfort for a Human Being depends on the
amount of wealth that the individual is able to accumulate. The middle and upper
classes live with more comfortably than Human Beings do at any other time in
history. The lower class in this country lives considerably better than the
lower classes of poorer nations. Apart form physical pain, comfort becomes a
term relative to the physical conditions present in a particular collective.
The basis for the perspective of success for the lower classes is the upper
and middle classes. In this country, the rules of behavior provide the greatest
rewards for those individuals capable of accumulating vast amounts of material
wealth. The goal for most people in this country is to acquire at least the
equivalent of a middle class status. The lower class of this country would certainly
prefer the comfort that comes with increased amounts of material wealth. The
individuals in the lower classes do not acquire that material wealth for reasons
that are complex and singular. In general, the lower classes are not able to
follow the path of success dictated by the rules of behavior. The impetus to
succeed in the acquisition of material wealth is very strong. As the probability
for succeeding within the rules of behavior becomes less likely, the attractiveness
of acquiring wealth outside of the law increases. Individuals with comparatively
little accumulated wealth will not be in the position of assuming a substantial
risk by committing a crime. The equation of social responsibility becomes balanced
on the side of criminal activity. The lower classes in this country have very
little to lose and nearly everything to gain. Their position in society is a
result of their inability to follow the path chosen for them by the rules of
behavior. The lower classes commit more than their share of criminal activity
because they have a greater impetus to do so. The cost of losing freedom does
not represent a formidable obstruction to violating the rules of behavior. Freedom,
as it is commonly defined, relates to the Human situation in terms of the ability
to go anywhere and act according to the individual's wants and needs. In this
society both mobility and material goods are acquired through the exchange of
money. The lower classes, and in some instances the middle class, are without
the monetary wherewithal to express their freedom. In this way the amount of
fiscal success is translated into a possibility for greater freedom. The loss
of freedom through the system of justice is not an effective deterrent because
the perception is that most freedoms have since been lost through economic status.
Of course, economic status alone does not dictate a propensity for living outside
of the rules of behavior. Crimes committed by the upper and middle classes are
less common but hold the potential for greater damage to a collective. Criminal
behavior is essentially a problem solving technique. Whether or not the problems
or the solutions are reasonable is not relevant to the commission of a crime.
Human Beings can easily distort their intellectual capabilities by using emotional
or unreliable evidence to make their decisions. The resolution of a problem
will then turn on a system of logic that is fundamentally flawed. The educational
system teaches children and adults the acceptable methods of reasoning and problem
solving. These methods are reinforced through their widespread use within a
collective. The political leaders of this country commonly call on God to help
them with a particularly severe problem. Millions of dollars are spent every
single day on gambling of some kind or another. This, despite the fact that
the odds may be overwhelmingly against their chance of winning. Criminals take
an equal risk despite the odds against their chances of prospering in the long
term outside of the rules of behavior. Most crimes, when analyzed from a scientific
perspective, are outside of the probability for a successful completion. The
fault lies in a distorted view of the evidence and a misunderstanding of the
use of logic. Misinterpretation of an individual's role and opportunities within
a collective are a direct result of a flawed educational system. To elicit cooperation
from members of a collective it is necessary to state unequivocally the responsibilities
and rewards from living in a social setting. The collective itself must be open
to as many possible permutations of Human Behavior that can make use of the
benefits of cooperation. Criminal behavior will exist as long as the benefits
of cooperation, perceived or otherwise do not equal the perceived probability
of gain from illegal behavior.
The punishment of Human Beings for their transgressions tries to solve a problem
by physically beating it into submission. The cost to society of putting people
in prison when they come of age is far greater than eliciting their cooperation
from the beginning. The correctional institutions in this country are not churning
out Human Beings who have realized their errors and become productive and cooperative
citizens. The system of correction does have its successes, but they are not
in the majority of individuals who pass through the system. In 1986, eighty-two
per cent of all federal prisoners were recidivists. These inmates had committed
crimes after serving a pervious prison term or after being on probation or parole.
Of all inmates in the federal system, sixty percent had been imprisoned two
or more times, forty-five percent three or more times, and twenty per cent six
or more times. In fiscal year 1986-1987, local, state and federal governments
spent a combined sixty billion, six hundred million dollars on the enforcement
of the rules of behavior through the criminal justice system. The benefits derived
from a more cooperative population are obvious. It is equally obvious that our
current methods of creating a cooperative populous are not effective. The crime
rate oscillates with economic and social circumstances. It does not show a marked
decline despite the increase in the technological sophistication of the society’s
enforcement capabilities.
Punishment is enforced at the end of the criminal activity. The individual has
already decided that the commission of the crime is in their best interests.
The reasoning may be flawed or the rules of behavior may be flawed. In either
case it is essential that a collective recognize the necessity of both education
and a logical structure for the rules of behavior. Nearly all societies provide
an educational system in which both language and mathematics are the primary
concern. There is not currently an equal concern with education in the responsibilities
of the individual to the collective. We use punishment rather than enlightenment
to elicit cooperation from the members of society. Punishment does not succeed
in accomplishing the goal of a cooperative sustainable society. It does not
change either the motivation or the reasoning behind criminal activity. The
concept of retribution that is inherent in punishment does not exist in the
plane of Human experience. The net effect is to create an alienation from the
individuals from which we wish to elicit cooperation. To be effective, punishment
must override intellectual resistance through physical pain. The result is a
Human Being with an extremely limited potential. To ensure our survival, it
will be necessary to ensure that we can tap the full potential of every Human
Being. This can only be accomplished through an acceptance and understanding
of the social contract.
Chapter Nine
Economics
Economics may initially seem to be a topic inconsistent with a philosophical
exposition. Philosophy is essentially the understanding of the Universe and
the role of Human Beings in that understanding. Economics, money, the concept
of a market and the exchange of value are all Human inventions. It is these
inventions more than any other that determines not only the potential comfort,
but also ability of individual Human Beings to survive and live full, meaningful
lives. The role of economics in our lives can very easily mean life or death.
It is always an indication of our potential and level of comfort throughout
our lives. The universal means for the acquisition of material wealth is through
the use of money. Governments do not exist without the ability to levy taxes
on its constituency. The invention of money has driven the exchange of value
for several thousand years. The concept of money has changed by becoming increasingly
complex and universal in it application. The fundamental premise of money as
a representation of value has not changed. There exists no collective of Human
Beings on this planet that would not be inexorably changed by either a sudden
windfall or deficit in the amount of money at its disposal. Economics is a Human
invention that has been universally applied to every modern society. The monetary
and market systems of the world along with the political systems of a collective
determine to no small degree the potential for Human Beings on this planet.
Economics is a contract into which all Human Beings accede. The particulars
of this contract depend on the political, social, and past economic environment
of the collective. Living within a collective is living with the economic conditions
of that collective. These conditions affect every aspect of Human existence.
The nation of Japan has a Human population of approximately one hundred and
twenty five million people on one hundred and forty-five thousand square miles
of land. The Federal Republic of Nigeria has a population of nearly one hundred
and fifteen million on three hundred and fifty-two thousand square miles of
land. The average yearly per capita income in Nigeria is five hundred and twenty
United States dollars. The average yearly per capita income in Japan is twenty
two thousand equivalent dollars. This is not a direct comparison. Purchases
made in Japan require more monetary units than in Nigeria. The average Human
Being in Japan does not live forty times better than the average person in Nigeria.
The average person in Japan does live substantially better than a person in
Nigeria. Nigeria is a relatively poor country and Japan is a relatively rich
country. The Human Beings living in Japan, and in most Western nations, use
their relative economic wealth to provide safe and abundant supplies of food
and water and high levels of education and physical comfort. The lack of monetary
units in Nigeria prohibits the Human Beings in this country from providing the
same levels of comfort and health to their population. The potential for an
individual Human Being in Japan is very different from the potential for Human
Beings living in Nigeria. Japan is a country with relatively limited physical
resources within its borders. They have acquired their status as rich nation
because they were able to develop the intellectual resources of Human Beings
in a way that could utilize the world economic system to acquire wealth. The
people of Nigeria would, without a doubt, prefer the standard of living in Japan.
In order to do so, they would have to radically change their society to exploit
the current economic system. Such a change is not foreseen. The relative wealth
of nations remains intact without serious upheaval in the economic system that
creates wealth.
The system of nation states prohibits the equitable distribution of the world’s
physical resources. A nation may not be the adversary of every other nation
on this planet, but every nation does place its own priorities above those of
any other nation. The idea of borders and nations creates within a collective
an extended identity of the self. Most Human individuals would not significantly
sacrifice their comfort to provide additional comfort to another Human Being.
Material wealth used effectively can promote a relatively long and prosperous
existence. The instinct for survival places an upward limit on the distribution
of resources. The individual's instinct for survival is perpetuated in the allegiance
to a collective. Nations respond collectively in response to a perceived threat
to their survival. There are no nations at this time that are not dependent
in some way on the resources of other nations for their present level of comfort.
Trade represents a way of distribution of wealth that generally benefits all
the parties involved. The advanced nations on this planet acquired a substantial
amount of their wealth through processes outside of equitable trade. Subjugation
of less advanced collectives and outright theft of resources provided European
and some Asian countries with an economic windfall. This windfall was used to
create higher standards of living and create more wealth. Any threat to the
resources of a powerful nation usually ended with physical destruction of varying
degrees. There are no limits on the amount of wealth a nation may possess or
control. Economic well-being can be directly translated into physical comfort
and military power. Both of which can be utilized to perpetuate current economic
and political systems. The poorer nations on this planet tend to remain poor
due to the way economics has become an international form of government. The
use of money, the exchange of resources, and the accompanying influence of the
international economic system dictate the probability of survival for nations
as well as individuals.
The invention of money accompanied the rise in trade between nations and the
declining utility of barter. The use of money as a medium for the exchange of
value is money in a very primitive form. Money has evolved from the representation
of value to possessing a value of itself. We have created institutions such
as banks and stock markets that deal exclusively with the exchange of money.
The value of any currency at this time is entirely dependent on the perception
of Human Beings. Money is very limited in its physical usefulness. Most money
is printed on paper. It can be used for fuel but it does not burn nearly as
well as wood. Coins usually contain some small amount of a refined metal that
could be very useful making tools and utensils. This would, however, require
some knowledge of metallurgy and smelting processes.
The value of money is an extension of its usefulness. This usefulness arises
from a significant number of Human Beings in agreement on its representative
value and rate of exchange. The value of money rises and falls based on the
perception by a substantial number of Human Beings as to its worth. Every nation
has agreed on a type of currency it will employ for the exchange of value within
the confines of its borders. In this case, the government enforces the value
of a particular kind of decorated paper. Using this particular paper for the
exchange of value, Human Beings within a collective assert the legitimacy of
a currency. The currency of the Confederate States of America is worthless for
purposes of exchange of value. After defeating the Confederacy, the United States
established through the rule of law a single currency to be used for exchange.
This action eliminated any perception of value for Confederate money. Money
is different in nearly every nation, but there is an accepted value for each
currency relative any other currency. Money has been endowed with a value based
on the perceptions of Human Beings as to its usefulness. This perception brings
a utility to the concept of money that allows an incontrovertible and efficient
exchange of value.
The sanctity of a national currency is protected with the same enthusiasm as
its borders. Monetary stability and integrity are essential for any nation to
conduct trade with any other nation. The currency of some of the economically
less successful nations has little value as perceived by the majority of nations
of the world. These nations need to acquire the currency of prosperous and stable
nations in order to conduct trade. No nation at this time has the physical and
Human resources within its boundaries to be completely self sufficient with
a standard of living represented by the Western nations. For economically well-developed
nations such as Japan and the United States, trade is essential to maintain
the standard of living. They can effectively trade because their currency is
considered very valuable by the other trading nations of the world. Trade allows
a nation to produce those products for which it has the resources to create
in the most efficient manner. It is then possible to acquire from other nations
with different resources the products necessary to sustain their standard of
living. Nations with underdeveloped economies and inferior currencies find trade
to be cost ineffective. Poor nations cannot trade with same efficiency as rich
nations. The perceived instability of a currency adds a cost to trade that compensates
trading partners for the perceived risk involved. This additional cost creates
an economic inequity that further stifles economic growth. Economic power and
prosperity are fundamental to military, political, and national well-being.
As recent events in the Soviet Union illustrate, economic prowess within the
current system is essential to the stability and survivability of any collective
on this planet.
It would be very difficult for any poor nation of the world to attain the standard
of living associated with most Western nations. At the time the wealthy nations
of the world produced most of their wealth, resources were perceived as unlimited
and population was relatively low. It is now recognized that the resources of
this planet are not inexhaustible. The population growth over the last century
has limited the potential for economic growth of many nations. Nations, like
individual Human Beings, have a hierarchy of needs. Food, shelter, and clothing
needs must be met before the luxuries of mass education and sophisticated means
of production. A collective that cannot produce a surplus of money to invest
in education or factories will not be able to increase the standard of living
for its constituents.
The fundamental aspects of money and supply and demand in economics produce
a system that in some ways emulates a survival of the fittest scenario. The
goal for every nation is not economic survival but economic prosperity. Economics
is a Human invention and as a result does not follow exactly a Darwinian evolution.
Rules of economic behavior are created by the national community. These rules
are written by and favor those nations who will be able to realize the greatest
gain from their implementation. Economics is much like a sport in which the
rules are enforced by the home team. In order to succeed, economics must be
played according to the current rules. Whether or not these rules represent
an equitable exchange of value is irrelevant. Either poor nations will remain
in poverty until the rules for economic prosperity change or a poor nation can
play the game by the rules.
One of the most fundamental rules of economics is that of supply and demand.
The value assigned to any physical or intellectual property is measured by its
scarcity and utility. Gold is worth more than aluminum in part because of their
relative abundances. Oil has risen dramatically in value over the past few decades
because its widespread use has created an artificial scarcity. The immense need
for petroleum products by industrialized nations has created more demand than
readily available supplies of the product. A higher value is attained through
the system of market economics. Wealth is a relative term and its acquisition
is the goal for most Human Beings on this planet. The supplier of a scarce product
will be inclined to trade it for the highest possible value. This creates the
greatest possible wealth for the supplier based on the available resources.
This wealth can then be exchanged for a higher level of prosperity. Individuals
as well as nations operate under the same principles. The global community operates
under the present economic rules of behavior. To attempt to operate outside
of global economic system would inevitably result in a reduction in the standard
of living. To sell a commodity well below its market value would be to abdicate
the game of economics. The penalty is deprivation of material wealth. In modern
times this results in a diminished quality of Human life. Supply and demand
are inexorable rules of economic behavior. They are the equivalent of a global
system of justice. The system itself pronounces judgment on economic activity.
Economic justice, like the justice of law is dependent on the preconceptions
of Human Beings for its existence. Human Beings are able to justify the value
of any particular commodity in the context of the current economic system. That
value is direct reflection of the priority of creating wealth. With a limited
amount means for the creation of wealth, economic justice provides that the
reward of wealth is assigned to most competitive elements within the economic
community. The economic system utilizes competition to create efficiency. Efficiency
is a reward for natural systems as well as economic systems. The material resources
of this planet are limited. Using those resources in the most efficient manner
possible extends their utility. Living organisms that are grossly inefficient
in their use of resources are replaced by more efficient species. The uncertainty
of available resources demands the ability to survive under the most oppressive
conditions. This margin of error in economics creates wealth through greater
utilization of limited potential. Efficiency in economics creates wealth.
Creating a competitive environment for economics is the primary motivation for
using available resources to their fullest potential. Competition also assures
that the minimum possible value is assigned to any commodity. This is the efficiency
of value. Competition is also an element of the natural world. It helps to ensure
that only the relatively best equipped to survive will survive. This is true
of economics as well. An efficient producer will survive through the creation
of wealth in markets. Wealth is created through efficiency and regulated through
competition. In any competition, game or sport, there will always be a loser.
This is not true of the natural world. Through competition in the natural world
the species that are removed from existence are replaced with species whose
genetic endowment creates greater latitude in their capability to survive. This
genetic superiority is used to evolve ever more survivable species. In economics,
the losers of this competition are Human Beings. These Human Beings are not
deficient in their ability to survive, only in their ability to survive economically.
Economics is a Human invention. The rules that have been created are very fundamental
and carry slight variations from nation to nation. Entirely different rules
of economics have been tried but have failed. These failures result from the
motivations behind the current system and the sheer weight of the popularity
of the current rules of economics. The principal motivation in the current system
is the acquisition of wealth, or greed. Wealth is a relative term depending
on the state of the local economy. Human Beings in Ethiopia may perceive the
poor of New York City as wealthy if they have a steady and reliable source of
food. The current economic system rewards individuals who acquire wealth in
any form by a greater propensity to acquire more wealth. While it is necessary
for every individual to actively pursue wealth in order to obtain it, there
are varying degrees of difficulty associated with wealth acquisition.
In the United States there exists a common mythology called rags to riches.
In this mythology, it is put forth that any individual willing to work hard
will be able to acquire wealth, regardless of that individual's initial circumstances.
It is a myth because it is only partially true. The vast majority of poor people
remain poor throughout their lives. A small fraction of the poor acquire substantial
amounts of wealth and conversely, a small percentage of the wealthy descend
into poverty. The overall pattern favors the acquisition of wealth by those
who have already achieved economic success. It is easier to create wealth from
wealth. Wealth creates the opportunity for material achievement through its
use. Wealthy Human Beings in the United States grew up in an environment that
provides the opportunity to succeed economically. Malnutrition can effectively
stifle intellectual capabilities. The urgent need for money to satisfy the basic
Human needs can retard educational success. The time required to meet fundamental
Human needs for daily survival has an inverse relationship to the amount of
time available to acquire the skills necessary for economic success. Wealthy
individuals or societies are able to concentrate their intellectual and physical
efforts on the further acquisition of wealth rather than the means of survival.
The current system of economics rewards and perpetuates those individuals who
have already attained a certain amount of wealth. Economic justice is far removed
from the concept of justice under the law. Both are Human inventions designed
to serve different needs of a collective.
The justice of law seeks equality among the individuals of society in order
to solicit the cooperation of the collective. The acquisition of wealth through
the economic system seeks to create a situation in which particular Human traits
are selected for through the rewards of wealth. Acquiring wealth in most nations
requires some kind of aggressive behavior. The natural propensity of Human Beings
for aggression can be utilized to their utmost in economic activity. An economic
system is a game in which there is competition, winners, and losers. Those individuals
in possession of excess material wealth will not relinquish it without a valid
reason. The rule of law prohibits acquisition of wealth through physical means
on an individual basis. Acting as a collective during a time of war, theft is
justified.
Individuals are not limited in the amount of wealth that they can control. They
are only limited in their ability to control it. An individual dedicated to
the acquisition of wealth will be rewarded, as far the individual's talents
will allow. As in the instance of the superior motor skills of a sports champion,
a natural inclination to make money coupled with an aggressive nature usually
combine to make for wealthy individual. Wealth carries with it not only an increased
standard of living, but also a substantial potential for influencing and perpetuating
the current economic system. The wealthy in any collective have been selected
for their propensity to excel under the current economic system. The economic
system perpetuates itself by allocating the power to change the system to those
individuals least likely to change it.
The fact that certain traits are selected for in the acquisition of wealth would
not be an important issue if it were not for the importance of wealth. Thousands
of Human Beings every year defy the law and suffer great physical hardship in
order to live in the United States. The impetus for such action is the expectation
of increased wealth. This sort of illegal immigration is not restricted to the
United States. It occurs wherever the national boundaries create economic as
well as geographic boundaries. The world economic system controls the allocation
of all the resources necessary to sustain Human life. Food, clothing, shelter,
transportation, health care, and intellectual enlightenment are all purchased
through the economic system. The motivation for employing a system of economics
in the distribution of resources is much the same as the motivation for living
in a collective setting. The trade and efficient uses of resources that accompany
the present economic system translates into increased comfort and survivability
for Human Beings. The Human population at this time prohibits a strictly individual
responsibility in the allocation of resources. Economic as well as social cooperation
is necessary to the survival of six billion people. The current economic system
encourages the efficient use of resources through competition. The fact that
we are depleting those resources at an unprecedented rate is not the fault of
economics. It is the failure of Human Beings to exchange short-term gain for
long-term stability. No portion of the landmass of this planet is without a
border. No allocation of a resource is without some economic influence. We live
in societies that operate by the laws of economics and currency. Recognizing
the importance of economics to Human Beings is the first step in using economic
systems to further Human survival.
Poor countries and wealthy countries exist because of the system of nation states.
The Human population is not a single unit but rather a conglomeration of distinct
entities. The current system of economics places individuals and nations in
competition with each other for the limited resources of this planet. The premise
behind competition for resources is that the competition will result in greater
efficiency in the use of resources. Competition is a concept from which the
remainder of economic principles is derived. The foremost assumption in the
concept of competition is that Human Beings will not be inclined to put forth
their greatest effort without the competitive impetus to do so. This competitive
impetus is derived from the competition to survive in a natural environment.
Collective living eliminates the natural competition to survive through the
benefits of civilization. The creation of increasingly higher standards concurrently
eliminates a larger percentage of the population from the competition. This
is the intent of competition. With Human Beings, the result is a stratification
based on the current criteria for success. The primary reason for living in
a collective setting is the benefits that are derived for all the members through
cooperation among the members. Competition instills a hierarchy within the cooperative
system of a collective. The current economic system rewards an individual's
ability to succeed on an individual basis. The wealth acquired through economic
success can be used for either the benefit or the deprivation of the collective
depending on the inclination of the individual. Competition certainly creates
increasingly stronger and quicker athletes for professional sports. Fortunately,
economics is not as decisive as professional sports. Partial success in economic
terms is still a success. Individuals and nations are classified according to
their ability to acquire wealth under the current system.
Individuals with considerable economic success are referred to as the upper
class. The original meaning of this term was used to describe royalty or the
heads of government in a particular society. In the advent of increasingly democratic
governments, the term began to apply to an individual's economic status rather
than birthright. Economic democratization has created another class of moderately
successful people called the middle class. There was no appreciable middle class
until the Industrial Revolution was able to create enough wealth to equip a
substantial number of the poor with an increased standard of living. In countries
with limited economic potential a middle class does not exist. Countries with
a large middle class can claim substantial resources and wealth. Those individuals
who have achieved the least amount of economic success within a particular collective
are the poor, or lower class. All of these terms are relative to the economic
health of a particular country. The poor or the wealthy in Japan are not the
same as their equivalent in Nigeria. In the economic competition, the wealthy
are the winners and the poor are the losers. In a country with enough resources
to develop a middle class, they are generally considered to enjoy a relatively
high standard of living. The middle class generally has a higher standard of
living than the majority of Human Beings on this planet. The middle class in
the United States has a standard of living well above that for most Human Beings
on this planet. The competition for resources within the context of economics
creates a situation in which there is an inequitable distribution of those resources.
The underlying reason for this inequitable distribution is to provide Human
Beings with the impetus to create wealth.
This creation of wealth can then be utilized to raise the standard of living
for individuals incapable of creating economic success for themselves. This
happens on a very limited scale. The economic system guarantees reward for certain
capabilities and actions. The potential use for the individual creation of wealth
is left, for the most part, to the individual. Assuring that individual wealth
is reassigned to create a higher standard of living for those individuals less
able to compete is perceived as stifling the initial impetus for the creation
of wealth. The individual propensity to acquire wealth under the current system
will dictate the comfort and prosperity of the individual.
The current economic system is written on a base of very simple ideas. Nations
compete for scarce resources because every nation first and foremost seeks to
acquire wealth. Individuals compete for scarce resources within a collective
for the same reason. The primary goal is the acquisition of wealth. This wealth
can be utilized to increase the comfort, longevity, and meaning of Human life.
Limitations on the amount of wealth have not been established. Nations and individuals
attempt to gain an infinite quantity of wealth despite the fact that the resources
from which the wealth is derived are limited. The establishment of a limit on
wealth would stop the game of economics. Human Beings whose motivations are
rooted in the competition for economic success would have no further motivation
upon reaching the wealth limit. Without any limits on the amount of wealth that
can be legally acquire and controlled by individuals or nations, the motivation
for economic success will continue unabated. The resources, however, remain
limited.
The ability of an individual to control gigantic amounts of wealth does put
certain limits on individual acquisition. The wealth that is created with economic
systems requires substantial handling costs to ensure its stability. Unlike
natural systems, economic systems require Human enforcement of rules and regulations
that ensure that the game is being played fairly. The legitimacy of fair play
depends entirely on the rules that govern play. The fundamental economics systems
of the world try to assure that certain Human attributes will be rewarded and
those individuals not in possession of those attributes will not be physically
eliminated. In economics, it is the control of the competition rather than the
elimination of competition that results in the greatest gain. The creation of
wealth is derived from a limited pool of resources. With every gain there is
an accompanying loss.
Human invention and efficiency can reduce the loss of resources, but they cannot
fully eliminate a degradation of the economic environment. Human Beings are
a particularly useful resource. The physical elimination of Human life may reduce
the competition, but it also reduces the potential for creating more wealth.
The nations that have acquired relative wealth created much of the wealth with
an expanding population and expansive resources. Those nations that are relatively
poor at this time experienced an exponential growth in population without the
resources to exploit the Human potential. An increase in population requires
an increase in resources to sustain the additional Human Beings. To achieve
economic expansion requires an abundance of resources that are efficiently employed
to create wealth. The relatively wealthy nations are experiencing very low rates
of population increases. Their accumulated wealth can then be directed to sustain
or increase the national wealth. The greatest rise in population is currently
in those countries least able to afford the increased strain on limited resources.
These nations must divert any excess wealth to sustain the growing population.
This stifles the ability of poor nations to create wealth. The relatively wealthy
nations would suffer the same fate with an exponential rise in population without
an exponential rise in resources.
The game of macroeconomics is straightforward. The consequences of economics
on large scales over long periods can be predicted on an equally large scale
of reference. It is in the micro-economic perspective that economics takes on
a great degree of uncertainty. This is an aspect of Human knowledge that is
reflected in our perspective on physical systems. The large-scale structures
and isolated phenomenon are within our intellectual province to be observed
and understood. Understanding the intricate interrelationships of the entire
system is a much more difficult problem. We have established some very basic
economic laws that are enforced by the rules of behavior established by the
various Human collectives around the planet. The establishment of the right
to own something is essential to the economic system. Nations would not exist
without the boundaries that establish ownership of pieces of the Earth's crust.
Individuals would not seek to acquire wealth without general agreement that
they can legally come into possession of it. Possession of anything is a premise
that can be traced back to our desire for survival. Material possessions such
as clothing, shelter, and territory, increase the potential for survival in
a very primitive setting. In a modern social context, the possession of money,
pension plans, and insurance policies are equally vital to an individual's survival.
In economics, possession is everything. The rule of law that protects an individual’s
right to possess material wealth can be subjugated by the use of physical force.
As late as World War II, France was plundered of many valuable works of art
by the invading German Armies. This would have increased the wealth of the German
nation if they had been able to retain the art in a civilized post-war environment.
Without the organization and protection of possession that the law provides,
the elaborate economic system now employed would not exist.
Once the right of ownership has been established and protected by law, it is
then possible for the transfer of that ownership. Trade would not be necessary
if the resources of the planet were distributed evenly among the various nations.
The material resources of the planet and the national boundaries are randomly
distributed because they are based on the physical system of the Earth. The
processes that lead to the distribution of resources on this planet are the
result of the physical laws of nature. Economics is an artificial system imposed
on a natural system. The potential material wealth of a natural resource depends
on the economic worth of the particular resource. Crude oil was not very useful
until technological advances were able to extract it from its reservoirs and
process it within a reasonable cost. Eventually the reserves of oil will become
depleted. The scarcity of the product will increase its cost and lower its utility
until it eventually becomes a marginally important source of wealth. The trade
of any material wealth for another kind of material wealth becomes inefficient
very quickly. The necessity for the trade of material wealth between those parties
in possession of that wealth remains high. The problem of the inefficiency this
kind of trade is solved though a monetary system to which everyone accedes.
This has not happened. There is no single world monetary unit. The economic
difference of wealth between nations precludes such an invention. By the time
transportation and communication had advanced to the point of being able to
implement a world wide monetary system, the inequities of resources and wealth
had already been established. The monetary units of every nation had been set
and used for many generations of Human Beings. The establishment of an international
monetary unit becomes very difficult because the function of money has changed.
Money does not only represent wealth, it is wealth.
The basis for the importance of money in Human lives is the confidence with
which we use money. Money has little intrinsic value. Its value is derived from
the expectations of Human Beings as to its worth. The accumulation of money
is equivalent to the accumulation of wealth as long as the confidence in the
monetary system remains intact. For any nation to change its form of currency
at this time would be accompanied by social upheaval. National currencies not
only represent the wealth of a collective, they are the wealth of the collective
from the perspective of other nations. Money is managed much like any other
resource. A scarcity of dollars effectively increases its value. Central banks
control the supply of money in order to achieve economic stability and prosperity.
Money that is extremely low in value compared to other currencies still has
some value based on the limited amount of confidence shown by the people using
it for trade. For a nation to abandon its currency in favor of another type
of money would require a great effort to create the sense of confidence necessary
for its use. To try to establish an international currency under the current
conditions would be impossible. Money is wealth. Very few Human Beings would
surrender that wealth for the possible future legitimacy of another currency.
Currencies will retain a minimum value as long as they are used for exchange.
National currencies will continue to fluctuate in value relative to each other
as long as the perception of its value is an objective process. The complexity
of modern currencies results from the permutations of the very basic concepts
of value and individual possession of property on which economics is based.
It is in this way that the Human invention of economics imitates natural systems
by continually increasing the disorder and complexity of the system.
There are at least several thousand people on this planet who get their money
by buying and selling money. Money is a commodity as well as a unit of exchange.
There are at least many thousands more who lose money by buying and selling
money. The stock market, commodities exchanges, and monetary exchanges regularly
lose and create fortunes through the legal prognostication of Human perceptions
about value. Prices rely on the Human perception of the value of any physical
object in the Universe. Along with language, from an early age we are taught
the concept of money and how it measures the value of nearly everything on this
planet. Those perceptions of value result form previous experiences with concrete
examples of value. On an individual basis, these expectations are readily accessible.
The large-scale results of these perceptions cannot be confidently predicted.
The economic system has reached a level of complexity that defies our ability
to make consistent, accurate predictions as to its future. People lose money
in the stock market and on commodities because they are based on this aggregate
of Human perception. There are companies that make considerable sums of money
by making these predictions. Their profit arises mostly from the use of extremely
large amounts of money carefully invested in a broad range of possibilities.
No investment firms or private investors will trade their accumulated wealth
on a single issue. The possibility of the failure to predict the future of the
investment is sufficient to prohibit more than marginal confidence in those
predictions. The possibility of success is sufficient to make some well-researched
gambles on the capability of Human Beings to predict the outcome of their own
invention.
Economists and politicians are often called upon to predict the future cycles
of economic activity. These predictions are based on the best possible information
the time. Unfortunately, the current complexity of the economic system prohibits
accuracy. Business mangers and legislators also make predictions about the economy
with an equal degree of inaccuracy. The effect of a legislator’s expectation
about the economy will determine directly the physical comfort level of millions
of Human Beings. Both prosperity and economic depression affect the very resources
of survival for Human Beings. The vagaries of the economic system can result
in food shipments raised for Human consumption that are instead devoured by
bacteria and small animals. The primary motivation behind the current economic
system is the creation of wealth. Poverty is a result of this economic system.
We have the means to transport excess food and other items to Human Beings incapable
of sustaining themselves. There is no creation of wealth in giving food away
to hungry people. The expectation is that the excess created by the Human motivation
for wealth will no longer exist with the removal of that motivation.
Economic systems currently fall into two categories: Centralized and Capitalist.
Neither of which are practiced in the same way in which they are theoretically
explained. They are, fundamentally, two different goals for the wealth created
through Human endeavor. The principle of capitalism is that the individuals
in a society most responsible for the creation of wealth should make the final
decisions on how it is to be used. In the centralized system, wealth is created
for the benefit of all the members of a collective. Centralization, like Christianity,
contains some very positive principles on which to base the structure of a Human
society. Unfortunately, neither is practiced in the same way it is conceived.
There are rich and poor in centralized economies as well as capitalist economies.
The problem with implementation of any economic system is that it must be able
to mesh with current rules of behavior and moral precepts of the society. Centralization
has not succeeded in becoming the dominant economic system of the world. It
has failed not because of its lack of competition or its centrally controlled
economy. Centralization fails because it lacks to change the fundamental attitudes
of the members of a collective towards their role in that collective. Human
Beings can attribute their success in survival to the flexibility that a complex
intellect and a dexterous pair of hands can provide. The successful implementation
of an economic system that distributes wealth in an equitable manner inevitably
relies on changing the Human perceptions about survival within the context of
a collective. The objective of Human Beings in a capitalistic or emtralized
economic system is to acquire enough wealth to provide a reasonably comfortable
existence. The perceived scarcity of resources translates into aggressive behavior
that will secure the physical means for survival. The implementation of an economic
system that is based on equitable distribution of wealth would require a completely
different attitude from Human Beings about the means for securing survival.
Placing one's level of comfort and survivability into the hands of a bureaucracy
does not inspire confidence in most Human Beings. Individuals will not be inclined
to work either harder or with more efficiency when there is no perceptible reward
for increased productivity. The reward for a centralized economy is the security
and stability of the collective. This is impetus enough for True Believers but
not for the majority of Human Beings on this planet. Their perception is that
survival within a collective is a largely an individual matter. It is up to
the individual to exploit the resources available through the collective to
realize individual expectation of comfort and survivability.
The economics of capitalism is based on the inherent struggle to survive. Capitalism
is the dominant form of economics on this planet. Its exact form varies from
nation to nation in order to fit more closely with the established rules of
behavior. The system of capitalism uses rewards and competition in conjunction
to stimulate Human Beings towards increasing efficiency and productivity. The
reward for working within the rules of behavior and succeeding economically
is money. Money can then be traded for an increased quality of life, and in
most nations, political and social power. The aspect of fair competition keeps
the immense power available through huge monetary reserves from being in the
control of a single group or individuals. Capitalism, like centralization, does
not exist in its pure form. Rules of play are established to ensure that the
weak do not devour the strong simply because they have the ability to do so.
The rules of behavior dictate exactly how much monetary reward may be freely
utilized for personal use and a concept of fairness in the competition for those
monetary rewards. All governments take a portion of wealth created by an individual
for redistribution into the collective wealth. The laws of the United States
in regards to the creation of wealth through the business environment are as
complex and comprehensive as those governing the activities outside of the business
sector. Laws and taxes combine to restrict the collective damage that would
result from the unrestrained acquisition of wealth by individuals. An unrestrained
capitalistic system would mimic more closely a natural ecosystem. Those individuals
most fit to survive would dominate the system and bring about the extinction
of those less well equipped to survive in a particular environment. It would
also result in an economic dictatorship or oligarchy that would be extremely
unstable. National sport teams have evolved a system to promote this kind of
competition. The result is that no one team is able to completely dominate over
a number of years. The rise and fall of the fortunes of sports teams creates
an exciting atmosphere for the fans of the game. This sort of cyclical environment
does not promote successful Human societies. The rules of behavior are adjusted
to meet the goals of a successful and sustainable society. The rules of economics
are adjusted to provide Human Beings with sufficient impetus for the creation
of wealth.
The economic system of capitalism creates a situation in which Human Beings
create wealth within the context of a collective for purely individual needs.
The collective benefits vicariously from the enforcement of law and the imposition
of taxes. A collective under this system essentially capitalizes on the Human
propensity for individual survival. Through the government, this potentially
destructive driving force behind economics is used to promote the well being
of the collective. It is far easier to tap the natural inclinations of Human
Beings than to try to alter their perception of the world. This is exactly what
must happen in order for an economic system such as centralization to create
a prosperous society. Such a change in Human perspective is not likely to come
about until such a time as there is more than adequate material wealth for every
individual and an elimination of the competition associated with the system
of nation-states.
Governments continually adjust the rules of economics that govern the possibilities
of economic survival for Human Beings on this planet. The rules change in order
to reflect the changing social conditions of a society. The rules change in
order to either sustain or increase the standard of living. The rules change
in order to create an environment in which nations are economically competitive
with one another. Every nation is in competition with every other nation to
absorb the greatest possible wealth from the Human manipulation of the resources
available on this planet. A change in the economic rules is usually minor in
nature. The growth in the complexity of the international monetary and trade
systems prevent making full-scale changes with any assurance of predictable
results. The small changes made by governments in tax structure or trade cannot
be designed to provide a completely predictable result. Major changes in economics,
as in politics, usually result from a revolution of some kind. Change cannot
be realized unless the power structure that supports the current system is abolished.
Despite the fact that there are very poor nations and an inequitable distribution
of the resources of this planet, there will not be a revolution in economics
in the near future. The countries that control the resources of this planet
are not likely to lower their standard of living to increase that standard for
other nations of the world. The relatively poor nations that would like to increase
their standard of living to that of most of the industrialized nations will
find it a formidable task. The growing populations of such countries and the
diminishing resources of the planet created a situation in which the economic
growth of the Western nations in the past two hundred years becomes only a historical
reference. The poor nations of this world will undoubtedly remain poor. The
relatively rich nations at this time may eventually become poor but it will
be at the expense of the resources of this planet.
Money and economics are usually not investigated to any depth until students
in the United States reach the college level. Money has become a natural part
of our existence within a collective. We grow up with an understanding of the
utility of money but little knowledge about how it affects our very lives. By
assembling the world into various collectives, we have removed Human Beings
from any interaction with the natural economics of survival. We have replaced
that system with a system of our own invention. The rules of economics have
placed certain nations in a position of perpetual poverty while other nations
are able to maintain a much higher standard of living. Any nation that can increase
its standard of living will have to do so according to the rules of the economic
game. The potential for change is small, but the cyclical nature of economics
and history will eventually erode the economic base of every nation. There will
be no reallocation of wealth as long as there is a strong impetus to maintain
the current system. Human Beings have tied ourselves to the present system and
live with its consequences. The effects of this system can give Human Beings
the potential for prosperity or degradation. The choice is always in the hands
of Human Beings. It may eventually be a choice of survival of our species.
Chapter Ten
Conclusions
This is the Brass Swan Cosmology. In the previous nine chapters I have elucidated
my perspective on the Universe and the place of Human Beings in this context.
I have endeavored to explain this very Human view of the Universe with a minimum
amount of criticism. Criticism is made to establish the validity of a viewpoint
held by a Human Being. The type of criticism encountered most frequently in
daily life is usually regarding politics, art, or sport. This analysis of Human
activities is of very little meaning. The criticisms that carry the most value
are those that are supported by an intimate knowledge of the subject being criticized.
From the perspective of Human knowledge, a critic not only refutes or supports
a particular view but supports the critic's own beliefs through the criticism.
Every aspect of Human existence is open to criticism. This is a result of the
fallibility of Human knowledge and the limits placed on understanding through
the use of language as a medium for the expression of knowledge. I could have
spent the previous nine chapters bringing into disrepute the civilization and
the follies of the Human species. It is a very easy target. This path would
have enlightened the reader on my ability to persuade, not on the nature of
the Universe. It has been my goal to observe the Universe from a rational and
objective perspective. It is through these observations that I am able to collect
evidence on which to base some conclusions.
These conclusions are not presented in support of my individual perspective
on the Universe. The conclusions I have reached about Human Beings and their
place in the Universe are in support of the evidence as I am able to understand
it. My conclusions can only be as valid as my ability to understand and process
the empirical evidence I have been able to gather. There will certainly be points
of view in direct contradiction to the points I have made in this book. The
validity of a criticism of any point I have made would depend on a more complete
understanding of either the evidence or the reasoning behind my assertions.
I will not be able to defend my conjectures from criticisms based on dogma or
faith. This is not the way in which I have acquired knowledge. I can only defend
my positions by the same method of scientific extrapolation of evidence by which
I have made those positions. Any errors I have made in either evidence or reason
are welcome to correction. It is in this way that both the reader and I will
come to a more precise understanding of the Universe from the perspective of
the Human species.
Perhaps one of the most enduring forms of Human entertainment is magic. Magicians
seem to make objects appear from the void and disappear into the same void.
In doing so they seem to defy the laws of physics. Magicians do not violate
and have never violated the laws of physics. They appear to do so because they
take advantage of the limited sensory capabilities of Human Beings. The molecules
that make up a pigeon do not spontaneously arise from the incantations of a
skilled magician. The pigeon is hidden from view in the sleeve or jacket of
the magician until its presence will enforce the idea of magic. The motion picture
moves at twenty-four frames per second and yet we perceive the motion as being
smooth and flawless. We are unable to perceive the stuttering motion of the
motion picture. The motion picture is moving at twenty-four frames per second
whether or not we can perceive it as such. Human Beings are endowed with a limited
set of senses with which we can gather evidence about the Universe. If we had
limited intellectual capabilities as well, we would be living a lifestyle not
very far removed from our distant relatives of the simian family. The Universe
we can perceive with our senses and limited intellectual capabilities is the
Universe of legend and myth. The precision of our understanding is directly
related to the sophistication of the physical extensions of our senses. Technological
invention gives Human Beings the opportunity to seek a nearly unlimited understanding
of the Universe. The Human ability to create the physical extension of our intellectual
capabilities is the primary force behind the domination of our species on this
planet. The biological processes that have given rise to the complex forms of
life on this planet are not capable of making large scale physical changes on
short time scales.
Human Beings are very limited in sensory capabilities, but it is not our sensory
capabilities that have made us the most successful species on the planet. It
is the nearly unlimited potential of our intellectual and imaginative capabilities
that allow us to see the Universe with increasing accuracy. The ability to separate
ourselves from our environment and therefore act on that environment is the
fundamental reason for Human success. We manipulate our environment in such
a way as to elicit a specific result from that manipulation. No other species
on this planet shares this capability. Animals that are radically removed from
their food sources or temperature range will perish because their biological
structure cannot accommodate drastic change. Human Beings have lived and thrived
in all the environmental extremes this planet has to offer. We are able to survive
because of the ability to manipulate the environment to compensate for any biological
deficiencies. The limit on our ability to alter the environment is totally dependent
on our intellectual capabilities. We will not be able in the foreseeable future
to alter our brain structure in any way to enhance its potential. We will continue
manipulate the environment as the primary method of enhancing the survivability
of Human Beings.
The process of effecting survivable change depends on our knowledge of the laws
of the Universe. Errors in the understanding of the Universe will eventually
result in our extinction. The methods we employ to gather knowledge of the Universe
and prove our conjectures will become vital for our survival. To gather knowledge
about the Universe, Human Beings use language and mathematics. These are both
inventions of Human Beings that are superimposed on natural systems in order
to extract the data necessary for knowledge. Language and mathematics are the
vehicles for the transportation of knowledge. As with vehicles, such as trains,
they have a limited capacity that determines how much they can carry. We use
language as the most important vehicle for the exchange and acquisition of knowledge
because it arose out of our biological predispositions. Language is a fundamental
Human capability. Mathematics is not in our genetic heritage. It is extremely
precise but requires a way of processing information that is outside of the
Human genetic resources. Computers use the language of mathematics very effectively
as communication because we built them that way. We cannot alter ourselves to
use C++ rather than French or English. The continued success of Human Beings
is validation of the utility of language. The gross Human failures of history
are testament to its inadequacies. Human Beings depend on language for their
understanding of our Universe. We use that understanding to act on our environment
to ensure our survival. It is therefore an understanding of language that enables
us to know what we know.
Knowledge is then the extent of accuracy with which the template of language
and mathematics is able to define the Universe. The Universe would exist without
the ability of Human Beings to describe it. Human Beings are a product of the
sum total of all the physical laws of the Universe. When we impose our own system
on the system of the Universe, however, it appears the other way around. The
philosophical dispositions of many of the world’s major religious beliefs
place Human Beings at a pivotal point in the process of the Universe. Christians,
for example, believe the Universe was created exclusively for the Human species.
The evidence we have now for our understanding of the Universe invalidates any
such supposition. Yet, the world is inhabited with hundreds of millions of Human
Beings aligned with Christian faiths. This kind of misunderstanding can be directly
attributable to the use of language to define the Universe. As a conversation
with most car salesmen in this country will illustrate, the use of language
carries great potential for inaccuracy.
As language becomes increasingly complex, it must become increasingly accurate
in its usage. Our understanding of the Universe has become increasingly accurate
and from our point of view, increasingly complex. Language can be used at nearly
every level of complexity encountered by Human Beings. It can also be manipulated
to create new meanings from old ones to facilitate the expression of a new concept.
An incomplete understanding of the intricacies of Human language results in
incomplete understandings. The Scientific community does not explain a concept
in the same terms to the scientist as it does to the community at large. The
concept presented to the community at large is less precise to convey at least
a basic understanding of a concept. The original concept is understood differently
because of the variations in the capability to understand its most precise meaning.
Partial understanding is not understanding. Successful use of language as a
means of communication depends on its mastery by Human Beings. The inaccuracies
we experience in daily life with language are the result of the failure of Human
society to fully intellectually grasp and use the complex description of the
Universe we create using language. The best hope for truth is in the accurate
use of the facility of language.
The nature of knowledge is defined through its medium of expression. Human Beings
use language, mathematics, and art to express their knowledge of the Universe.
Some knowledge is absolute as far as Human Beings can be absolutely sure of
anything. The mass-energy equivalency of Einstein's famous equation is absolute
as far as our experience can determine. The Earth revolves around the Sun every
three hundred sixty-five and one-quarter days. I could be more accurate, but
that is not the purpose of this discussion. What we refer to as facts are merely
our best approximations of reality at the time. In order to survive, we act
on our environment with the facts as we know them. The difference between our
expectations of the future results of our actions and the actual results of
our actions is the accuracy of our knowledge. Human knowledge is proven through
prediction of results and measurement of reality. There will always exist for
Human Beings a measure of inaccuracy. This degree of inaccuracy depends on the
accuracy of Human comprehension of the Universe. The best accuracies are obtained
with the scientific methods of investigation.
The use of the scientific method of investigation to understand the Universe
is usually too tedious for Human Being to use in their daily lives. To find
the pathogen for a disease or send a spacecraft to the outer planets, the scientific
method cannot be replaced. It is a matter of the degree of accuracy needed to
perform a task.
The accuracy needed for creating an efficient system of transportation for a
large country is not as great as for intraocular surgery. Energy is still abundant
enough that a certain level of inefficiency will not seriously impede the economic
progress of that nation. This is the perception and it is false. Energy on this
planet is limited and its cost will continue to rise in the absence of a fundamental
insight into the nature of the Universe. I am, of course, projecting into the
future of a planet with a large and growing population of Human Beings. There
are no forecasts for a depletion of energy resources in this year, the next,
or in the next decade. Human survival will be dependent on the energy resources
of this planet as long as there is a civilized population of the Human species.
Short-term energy inefficiency is a very substantial long-term problem for the
survival of Human Beings. The survival strategy of our species must be able
to accommodate the long term as well as the short-term problems to be solved.
The costs involved with energy efficiency are incurred mostly by a change in
the ways tasks are physically accomplished. The benefits are not physically
accessible. The current system operates without change because without physical
support for change, intellectual forecasting is considered unreliable. Our ability
to forecast the future is in question because Human Beings generally do not
understand the nature of knowledge and is therefore unprepared to act on its
prognostications. No knowledge is black or white despite our efforts to create
such a dichotomy. We live and must act on the future with the greatest probability
for success. By employing a system of black and white knowledge, we eliminate
the possibility for revision that is necessary when the inherent inaccuracies
of prediction arise. With an understanding that knowledge is based on probability
rather than certainty, the revisions that will be necessary will be anticipated
and enlightening.
It is through the interpretation of the Universe with a template of dogma that
we run the greatest risk in our ability to survive. Scientists do not change
their minds because they cannot be positive in the first place. The possibility
of error is an aspect of all knowledge. Whether it is a Buddhist monk or a rocket
scientist, Human Beings are born with nearly identical means of gathering information
from their environment. The only information that has any value for our survival
is that information that can be empirically verified and successfully predict
the future. It is in this way that Human Beings can increase the potential for
survival by making use of a continually updated and increasingly accurate body
of knowledge.
Human Beings are generally not acquainted with or practice the scientific method
for gathering knowledge about the Universe. The use of the scientific method
may have provided the technological wealth of modern societies but it does not
rule the intellectual processes of political or religious leaders. Every Human
Being on this planet has entered into a society that is based on traditions
of thinking thousands of years old. The scientific method has only been in widespread
use a few hundred years. The way we act and the way in which we think, are taught
to us by Human Beings who are themselves educated by very similar means. Authority
does not lend itself to radical change in the context of most societies. The
retention of power within a collective depends for the most part on maintenance
of the status quo. This is not a problem in societies in which the technological
and intellectual progress is relatively slow. This has been the case for well
over ninety per cent of the history of Human civilization. Human Beings born
at the beginning of this century had no experience with powered flight. Seventy
years later, Human Beings were regularly orbiting the earth and more than several
had landed on the surface of the Moon. Yet the fundamental skills and rules
of behavior taught to children have changed very little by comparison. Human
Beings, like all animals, are genetically predisposed to certain behaviors and
viewpoints of their environment. Human Beings are also genetically predisposed
for learning. Language is a method for learning the particularly Human perspective
on the Universe. Social structure determines what is taught about the Universe.
The increased accuracy with which we manipulate the physical Universe has not
been translated effectively into the context of Human collectives. Atoms and
molecules do not represent a power structure that must be obliterated in order
to establish a more precise understanding of the Universe. Science has in the
past and at the present time continues to meet violent opposition to ideas and
concepts that threaten the perpetuation of the current authority. Both authority
and power are derived from the social context. In this context the truth is
not nearly as important as what is perceived as the truth. Human Beings who
seek authority in such a context do so for very Human motivations. Perpetuation
of that authority depends not on the transitory knowledge accrued through scientific
investigation, but through the repetition of the dogma through which authority
was first obtained.
Human Beings live at this time with the mapping of the Human genome as well
as astrological forecasts in our daily lives. This is the result of the historical
baggage accrued over the centuries by Human civilizations. Customs and traditional
beliefs are difficult to remove from collective consciousness because they represent
and reinforce the common identity of a group of people. Human Beings believe
in astrological forecasts not because they have found it to be an effective
prognosticator, but because they have inherited certain concepts about the nature
of the Universe that are fundamentally false. Human Beings believe in an afterlife
because they have been taught to believe that way. There can be no other explanation.
There is no physical evidence for an afterlife, visitors from another planet,
or an accurate astrological forecast. The traditional logic of a religious belief
system is not discovered, but acquired through the rote memorization of scripture.
Human Beings without any contact with the various modern civilizations do not
acquire any civilized religious systems. The truths espoused by various religious
systems are truths only in the context of a dictatorship of intellect.
The traditional beliefs of a collective remain fairly constant over the centuries.
The dominant religious system will be taught as truth to the majority of Human
children within a collective. These children will then pass this belief system
on to their children and so on. This applies not only to religious beliefs but
to social custom and the rules of behavior as well. Human Beings have been educated
and continue to educate their children through intellectual submission. We teach
not the possible variations of Human knowledge but a selected frame of reference
with which to perpetuate commonly held belief systems.
The various religious, astrological, political and social institutions arose
out of the ashes of previously failed institutions. Previous systems had to
be destroyed in order to be replaced by a new set of doctrine. The dogma contained
in these systems cannot include precepts from previous systems. Dogma is exclusive
and righteous in the certainty of its conclusions. A change to a religious or
governmental system based on the scientific method would not theoretically require
any alteration to the previously existing system, although in practice it would,
without a doubt, entail change of no small degree. To create rules of behavior
for Human Beings that rely exclusively on empirical evidence and logic would
severely disrupt any current society. The disruption of a collective would arise
from the redistribution of power. Where would the power of decision reside in
such a system? It would be impossible to say at this time because there is no
such system in place. There exists not even a semblance of such a system. Such
a system cannot be created within the current popular understanding of the Universe.
Change does not occur in the absence of knowledge. The majority of Human Beings
on this planet would be able to describe the Universe. This is a concept that
we have been taught. Very few people would be able to justify or explain how
the Universe works. People can use computers without understanding how they
work. They can also use mythology or dogma without an explanation of the reasoning
behind it. Change does not evolve from this intellectual predisposition because
change can only arise form understanding. It is possible to alter scientific
theory because its foundational logic and evidence are accessible to understanding.
When a concept is taken as a matter of faith, or as a matter of course, it is
without the foundation of understanding that would permit alteration. Societies,
religions and traditions resist alteration by Human Beings due to the inherent
inconclusiveness of dogma. Human Beings do not regularly change the fabric of
a collective because they do not understand exactly how it works. Any alteration
might prove to be catastrophic, or perhaps beneficial. Understanding in science
can arise out of experiments that did not include in their design a confirmation
of the current paradigms. This leads not to confusion but to a more accurate
understanding because the system being studied is both rational and universal.
Experiments on Human collectives may not always yield to a more accurate understanding
of the system. Human Beings act collectively and individually on information
and rules of behavior that are based on dogma rather than empirical evidence.
Until such a time when Human Beings are not taught knowledge, but the means
to acquire knowledge, the process of change will remain a game of chance.
The successful Human collective will be able to set as one of its foundational
premises the scientific method for the acquisition of knowledge about the Universe.
The current methods for making decisions on the future survival of Human Beings
will eventually result in the extinction of our species. The current system
of nation-states depends on political rather than rational means for making
the decisions that decide the future survivability of the Human species. The
current decisions are made in order to support the current political power base.
This may or may not result in action that will advance the cause of survival.
The extent to which the decisions made by political leaders affect our future
is not a goal of those decisions. The political institutions of this planet
have evolved to meet the temporal and short-term needs of the collective. Survival
is not a problem in the economically advanced countries at this time and it
is not addressed by political leaders. The primary concerns of Human Beings
lie not in the accessible future but in the time reference of the Human life
span. The primary concern of Human Beings within a collective at this time is
economic prosperity. The economic status of a collective determines the amenities
with which Human Beings conduct their lives. The results of the policies of
government in this area are easily accessed and represent timely and physical
measurements of an individual's prosperity. The matters of survival are relatively
ambiguous and can only exist within the province of Human imagination. It is
difficult to appreciate the future difficulties of the Human species when the
present situation employs all available resources in the quest for a higher
standard of living. The current political, religious, and economic systems will
eventually erode the possibility for the extended survival of Human Beings.
The current system meets political goals that may not include the prosperity
of Human Beings.
The United States, Russia, France, Great Britain, and China all have built the
weapons and delivery systems that would gravely endanger Human survival at the
cost of political expediency. The risk associated with the nuclear arsenals
is far greater than any potential benefit to Human Beings. They exist, along
with innumerable other public policies in the support of a political system
whose only justification is popular consent. The only reasonable goal for any
institution of government is the long-term prosperity and survival of the Human
species. Without the assertion of this fundamental premise within the world
collective, the probability of survival and prosperity for Human Beings is assigned
to the vagaries of chance.
The individuals who compose the constituency of any collective are responsible
for the decisions made by the representatives of that collective independent
of the style of the political system. This responsibility is not taken up by
the individual members. Rather, it is a function that is included in an individual's
participation in any collective. The degree to which an individual participates
in the political decisions of a collective is not indicative of the level of
influence. Individuals who do not participate in the political process can,
through the impact of their numbers, indirectly but profoundly influence the
decision making process. A large, inactive constituency exerts its influence
by creating a vacuum of power that is filled by groups that are more active
and adamant in their desire to affect political decisions. Human collectives
can be controlled by oligarchies only in the presence of a large percentage
of the constituency who are politically benign. The decisions that are made
are made with the sole benefit of the members of the oligarchy as the primary
goal. Dictatorships and their accompanying oligarchies eventually fail under
the burden of misplaced priorities. A collective that exists for the creation
of wealth for a small group of people cannot sustain the cooperation or the
incentive necessary to increase the standard of living. Human Beings will not
create higher standards of living without the reward of those higher standards.
There is no impetus to succeed without a possibility of success. The members
of any collective exert an influence through simple membership as well as through
active participation.
A plurality of political activity does not solve the problem of the propensity
of governments to make illogical decisions. In the current active democracies
the plurality of input into the decision-making process results in an atmosphere
of compromise rather than conclusion. The decisions made in democracies around
the world are still tied to the expediency of political compromise. Democracies
rarely act in a decisive manner unless it involves a crisis that requires immediate
action. Democracies assure that a single point of view does not dominate the
decisions made for the collective. It does not assure that the best possible
decisions are being made. Democracies or dictatorships employ political power
to stay in power and to make decisions. The decisions made in a democracy are
more complicated but arise out of the same fundamental leanings for the acquisition
and perpetuation of political power. The use of empirical evidence and reason
to make the decisions for a collective will not happen until the power associated
with such decisions is rendered moot.
The type and effectiveness of decisions made for a collective depends on the
interactive status of all its constituents. The ability to employ the scientific
method to arrive at the best possible solutions depends on the comprehension
and literacy of the scientific method by the entire population. In this country
at this time there are roughly ten times as many astrologers as astronomers.
The largest selling periodicals regularly run lead stories of UFO landings or
impossible permutations of the Human genome. The majority of its population
is scientifically illiterate in this society. In a democracy the scientifically
illiterate are endowed with the same propensity for power as the scientifically
literate members of the population. As in the case of political power, every
member of society exerts an influence whether or not that influence is participatory.
The solution is not to exclude the illiterate from power but rather to create
a larger base of literacy that will mitigate the effects of a partially illiterate
constituency.
Political power in this country has its source in the electoral process. We
do not elect astronomers to the United States Senate because they do not seek
political power. We elect politicians to political office because politicians
seek power. They are able to convince the majority of voters that their ability
to make decisions exceeds that of their opponent. It is the ability of the voters
to make an informed decision that decides the accuracy of decisions made at
the government level. I would doubt if anyone in this country believed that
the Human Beings making decisions for the collective are making the best possible
choices. Various public opinion polls reveal a substantial percentage of the
population think the government policies are in serious error. Advocacy in this
country rarely exceeds seventy per cent. This country will not have the best
possible solutions until a majority of the voting public is familiar with the
means by which the best possible solution is obtained.
The process for creating a scientifically literate collective starts with the
things we teach our children about the Universe. The most important lesson for
any Human Being is how we are able to arrive at knowledge. An understanding
of the scientific method and the democratization of knowledge through unrestricted
access to information are sufficient to any inquiry. The rote memorization of
a previous generation's concept of the Universe does little to develop a rational
intellectual process. Teaching Human Beings how to think is immeasurably more
valuable than teaching them what to think. The former exploits the resource
of the Human intellect and the latter uses that resource as a form of memory
storage. The use of Human Beings as units of memory storage was a valid concept
throughout nearly all of Human history. The invention of writing, and more importantly
of printing, voids the perpetuation of using Human intellect to recall the advances
of previous generations.
The Human capability to exploit the environment to ensure our own survival rises
from our ability to explore our surroundings, gather information, and project
into the future the possible consequences of Human intervention. It is not an
accident of history that the pace of technological innovation of the past few
hundred years has outpaced any other historical perspective. The progress we
have made is a result of the inherent invention of the scientific method. This
is currently the most accurate means through which Human Beings can obtain knowledge.
Unfortunately, it is almost exclusively practiced by the scientific community.
It is the very nature of science that demands that evidence be empirical and
that experiments can be duplicated. Science provides proof to ensure that the
next step taken on a particular path of insight leads to a increasingly accurate
understanding. The most accurate possible understanding of the Universe is the
goal of scientific investigation. Human collectives do not share this goal.
Human Beings within the context of a collective strive for temporal success.
It is an understanding of the Universe, not the accumulation of wealth that
will guarantee the continued survival of the Human species.
I have stressed the importance of Human survival throughout this book not only
because of its fundamental importance to Human civilization, but also in respect
to the recent events and evidence that have presented a foreboding vision of
the future. The current methods for making the decisions that affect the world
collective may ensure the survival of Human Beings, but it only does so by continuing
to pursue political goals. Global political policies will not change unless
it is accompanied by a comprehensive reversal of the perceptions of the Human
population. Human Beings acting either passively or aggressively support the
legitimacy of the current system through their membership in the world collective.
The foremost concern with the current political system is the absence of any
concerted effort to control the rate of population growth. Population growth
in economically advanced Western nations has declined with the advent of higher
standards of living and the move from an indusrtial based economy to an information
based economy. Large families are perceived as a liability to the standard of
living in industrialized nations. Less industrialized and more agriculturally
based nations require the resource of Human labor provide economic growth. The
Third World countries are responsible for the majority of Human population growth
on this planet. They are playing the economic game in the same way that the
more advanced nations played the game one or two centuries ago. The rules of
economics have changed very little in that time. The condition of the world
economic system has changed radically.
There were no protests when the United States was destroying millions of acres
of temperate forests and conducting despeciation of the North American continent
to satisfy the needs of an expanding population. The nation of Brazil is under
continuing international pressure to halt the expansion of their population
into the vast rain forests of that country. The reason for this opposition is
that the Third World contains much of the remainder of the easily exploited
resources of this planet. Brazil does not have the wealth to acquire the resources
of other nations to create a higher standard of living. Brazil will continue
its expansion into the tropical rain forests under its control, albeit at a
reduced pace, in order to create wealth in the current economic system. The
population growth of Brazil and many other Third World nations will continue
until they reach a comfortable level of industrialization or until the resources
for sustaining Human life can no longer expand to meet the growing demand. Until
either of these situations come to pass there will be little motivation under
the current system to control population growth. The prognosis is for an eventual
collapse of the ability of the local ecosystem to provide the resources necessary
to sustain Human life at modern standards. Population growth is not aggressively
addressed because it is an aspect of the global economic system. Population
growth is the source of exacerbation from which economic, environmental, and
sociological problems become a threat to the modern standard of living.
Human Beings living in Third world countries have a standard of living relatively
lower than Human Beings living in industrialized countries do. They way in which
we currently use the resources of this planet, those resources would not be
sufficient to raise the standard of living of the Third World nations to that
of the industrialized nations. The growing population on this planet will require
either the development of new resources or an increasingly efficient use of
the available resources. It is not in the fabric of the current economic system
to create an arrangement for the equitable distribution of resources. Everything
in this system has a cost. Relatively rich nations are able to acquire these
resources through the economic system. Relatively poor nations are unable to
purchase the resources necessary for an industrialized standard of living and
thus remain in a continual state of poverty. There are currently about one billion
two hundred million Human Beings living in the industrialized nations. Not all
of these Human Beings enjoy the high standard of living associated with these
societies. It would not be unreasonable to believe that this planet could support
around two billion Human Beings at the level of comfort experienced by most
of the people in the industrialized countries. Unfortunately, there are around
three times that many people on this planet.
The efficient use of resources is not a priority until the particular resource
becomes scarce. This is the market function of the economic system. This economic
premise depends on the replacement of a scarce resource by a resource that is
relatively less scarce. Human Beings in this century have developed a system
of civilization that requires enormous amounts of hot water. Very hot water
is essential for the survival of Human civilization on this planet. Hot water,
or steam, spins the magnetic field lines on generators to induce a current of
electricity. It would be impossible to inhabit any large office building without
electricity. It would be impossible to support any current society without electricity.
All lines of communication and official public records and private records would
be useless without electricity. Modern Human societies are as dependent on electricity
as they are on the food that sustains our metabolism. The energy used in the
production of electricity relies on finite resources of decayed and pressurized
living organisms. These resources are not renewable in any period relative to
the lifespan of Human Beings. The issue of energy is that Human civilization
cannot exist without it and we are running out of it. Until our technological
progress can create either renewable or inexhaustible resources of energy, we
will be on a collision course with catastrophe. I will personally not be alive
to witness this catastrophe if it occurs. We have enough fossil fuel reserves
to maintain our current standard of living for at least several, perhaps a half
dozen decades at the current levels of consumption. The exact time of a global
brownout cannot be exactly determined. The fossil fuel resources of this planet
are difficult to retrieve and equally difficult to assess. If one of the larger
Third World nations should rise to the standard of living of the industrialized
nations it would create an extra draw on those resources. The continuing rise
in Human population will extract an undetermined energy toll depending on the
actual numerical increase. The situation in which Human Beings find themselves
at this time is that Human civilization depends on the limited resources of
fossil fuels for which there is currently no substitute.
The logical inclination at this time would be to conserve the current reserves
of fossil fuels until such a time, as we are able to develop an acceptable alternative.
At this time, we have the technology to conserve a sizable percentage of our
consumption through efficiency. We do not do so because it is not economically
or politically justified. It would be difficult to convince the majority of
members of any nation that we should be responding to a crisis that might develop
in sixty years. The vast majority of Human Beings on this planet do not have
a firm intellectual grasp on the decision making process which would lead to
the action of conservation of resources. It would require an act of faith to
acquiesce to decisions made by any intellectual authority without an understanding
of the process by which those decisions are reached. Human Beings utilize faith
in respect to God, not scientists. Scientists are fallible, God is not. It is
not economically justifiable to conserve because the value of fossil fuels has
not risen to exceed current substitutes. The price of energy has risen to be
relatively more expensive than it was a few decades ago. If the price of energy
should exceed a certain value which is prohibitive to economic growth, the standard
of living will fall in relation to the economic decline in productivity. It
is the exponential rise in population and thus in the expenditure of limited
resources that has placed Human civilization in a position in which our destiny
depends on hot water.
Human civilization will be required to develop a sustainable form of energy
within the next century. If this goal proves unattainable, the resulting scarcity
of energy resources will create a reduction in the standard of living for all
countries. The current system of nation-states would exacerbate the current
system of problem solving between nations. Not only energy, but food, water,
wood and mineral resources may eventually become scarce though their consumption
by an exponentially increasing Human population. The distribution of resources
around the planet will continue to be random and inequitable. The United States
and most industrialized nations have invested in and continue to invest in weapons
of formidable destructive power. Only the circumstances at the time of severe
shortages will tell at what point the war will be initiated for the acquisition
of natural resources. The economic and political systems have short-term perspectives.
Decisive action is not taken to prevent a crisis but rather at the moment of
crisis. At the moment of crisis, the action taken is unilaterally supported
because the situation has degraded to point of few alternatives. At this time,
Human civilization is not in either an ecological or economic crisis situation
in the industrialized countries. At this time, we are unable to predict with
certainty the time or degree of catastrophe that will result from the exponential
growth of Human population. This is the nature of Human knowledge. We must act
on the best information possible and be prepared to alter our actions based
on more precise information. Crisis management is not the intellectual tool
with which to solve the future problems of Human civilization.
One of the most prevalent tools
in crisis management among nations has been war. Wars have been and continue
to be fought for physical resources. These wars have been fought for the most
part to expand the boundaries and wealth of an aggressor nation. There have
been no historically recent wars fought for simple survival. Military strength
in this situation would be the ultimate arbitrator of the distribution of resources.
The nation-states of this planet are not in cooperation to distribute wealth
amongst its members. Nation-states compete against each other for the accumulation
of wealth. At this time, the economic and political rules of the game are, for
the most part, adhered to with sufficient compliancy to prevent a collapse of
the system. The rules for nation-states as well as for Human Beings can and
will be violated by a perception that the violation is justified on individual
circumstances. The rule of physical force can only be repealed through the use
of physical force. Nation-states competing militarily for scarce resources will
not advance the cause of Human civilization. The enormous destructive force
of nuclear weapons coupled with the penetrability and accuracy of their delivery
systems promises to make the next international conflict a test of our intellectual
capability to survive. Our technological capabilities may yet save us from the
possibility of a Human civilization struggling for survival. It is not our technological,
but our intellectual resources, which will allow us to succeed as a species
on this planet.
There is some speculation that fears of environmental collapse or of resource
depletion are unwarranted. The suggestion is that this planet will be able to
sustain a Human population double its current size. The environmental and technological
difficulties will be overcome through the inventive powers of the Human species.
This does not appear to be an unreasonable hypothesis at this time from the
perspective of the advanced industrialized nations. The standard of living is
at perhaps its highest point in Human history. The majority of Human Beings
on this planet do not live in industrialized Western nations. The majority of
Human Beings on this planet are not enjoying the highest possible standard of
living. If we rely on our ability to manipulate the structure of the Universe
to ensure our survival, it would be prudent to have a more complete understanding
of that Universe. Our knowledge of the Universe at this time is unable to solve
the problems of an unlimited non-polluting source of energy, Human disease and
aging, despeciation, or toxic waste disposal, to name a few. While our understanding
of the Universe is profound relative to our experience, it is minute relative
to what we must know. To delegate the future of the Human species to an unforeseeable
enlightenment is to assign an unknown risk to our survival. I would suggest
that until the entire population of this planet can enjoy a standard of living
equal to that of the advanced industrialized nations that our motivations and
capacity for invention leaves much to be desired.
It is the intellectual resources of Human Beings that give us the flexibility
to alter our environment and write cosmologies. Human Beings are not the only
complicated forms of life on this planet. We are the only life forms endowed
with the ability to comprehend the Universe separately from sensual experience.
We have been able to build on knowledge that traverses the Human life span using
language. Language is the template of the Universe of Human knowledge. It is
a degree of accuracy that is no greater than our understanding of the Universe.
When language is corrupt, or imprecise, the ideas language represents are equally
corrupted and imprecise. Any understanding of the Universe begins with an understanding
of how and to what degree Human Beings are able to comprehend the Universe.
Language and mathematics can describe the Universe only with the precision with
which we can use them. Human knowledge is as much a description of ourselves
as the Universe we inhabit.
We live on a planet circling a large mass of hydrogen gas compressed through
the force of gravity to release energy through the fusion of the element hydrogen
into the element helium. This energy has driven the chemical reactions on this
planet for approximately four and a half billion terrestrial rotations. The
entropy of the Universe is increasing on macroscopic as well as microscopic
scale. The Earth's orbit around the Sun placed it in a very favorable position
to both retain the necessary elements and compounds that would eventually promote
the formation of life. Life has been on this planet for approximately three
and a half billion years. It is only recently in the life history of this planet
that life forms have achieved their present level of complexity and diversity.
Human Beings are one of the end products of an extremely long and complicated
series of evolutionary events that has lead to emergence in our present form.
While we can describe arithmetically the amount of time that has passed since
the Earth's formation, we are unable to cognitively comprehend such time scales.
The evidence is incontrovertible that Human Beings do exist and that the physical
laws of the Universe in no way prohibit our existence based on the current state
of understanding.
As with time, space has a dimension beyond our comprehension. Our solar system
is in the outer arm of a spiral galaxy moving at great speed away from billions
of other galaxies in the Universe. As the atom is incomprehensibly small to
Human Beings, the Universe is incomprehensibly large from our perspective. The
numbers we assign to the size of an atom or to the boundaries of the Universe
give us a relative rather than an absolute determination of our place in the
Cosmos. The instructions for running the Universe and the matter that describes
the physical Universe comes to us completely assembled. The particles and the
laws that govern their action are intertwined to produce the Universe. Every
action of an atom on this planet obeys the same rules as atoms in the heart
of a Quasar five billion light years distant. It is this consistency that allows
us to, on a basic level, to alter our environment. On a very complex level,
it allows us to collect the evidence that has brought Human Beings to their
current level of understanding.
The accuracy of our understanding at this time is a reflection of our ability
to invent a concept, which probes the structure of the Universe in a meaningful
manner. The most meaningful application of this understanding is in the survival
of the Human species. This survival will entail an understanding of more completeness
as the physical challenges to our survival become more arduous. Human survival
is dependent on an accurate understanding of the Universe and us. The Universe
is mute in respect to the fate of Human Beings or any other life form or collection
of molecules. We are made up of the constituents of the cosmic material and
we are a result of the physical interactions of that material. The ability to
reshape and transform this planet must eventually extend to us. Human Beings
are more complex than the greatest achievement of our minds and hands. The genetic
endowment of Human Beings is finite in its ability to comprehend the Universe.
The ability to create alternatives to our genetic restrictions is nearly limitless.
This is the reason why Human Beings are the dominant species on this planet.
This is the reason we can continually create an environment that will continually
advance the aspirations of Human beings beyond our inherent abilities. This
is the best hope for the Human species.
The Brass Swan Cosmology